This is a modern-English version of The Canon of the Bible, originally written by Davidson, Samuel. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[pg iii]

Introduction.

The substance of the present work was written toward the close of the year 1875 for the new edition of the Encyclopaedia Britannica. Having been abridged and mutilated, contrary to the author's wishes, before its publication there, he resolved to print it entire. With that view it has undergone repeated revision with enlargement in different parts, and been made as complete as the limits of an essay appeared to allow. As nothing of importance has been knowingly omitted, the writer hopes it will be found a comprehensive summary of all that concerns the formation and history of the Bible canon. The place occupied by it was vacant. No English book reflecting the processes of results of recent criticism, gives an account of the canon in both Testaments. Articles and essays upon the subject there are; but their standpoint is usually apologetic not scientific, traditional rather than impartial, unreasonably conservative without being critical. The topic is weighty, involving the consideration of great questions, such as the inspiration, authenticity, authority, and age of the Scriptures. The author has tried to handle it fairly, founding his statements on such evidence as seemed convincing, and condensing them into a moderate compass. If the reader wishes to know the evidence, he may find it in the writer's Introductions to the Old and New Testaments, where the separate books of Scripture are discussed; and in the late treatises of other critics. While his expositions are capable of expansion, it is believed that they will not be easily shaken. He commends the work to the attention of all who have an interest in the progress of theology, and are seeking a foundation for their faith less precarious than books however venerable.

The content of this work was written towards the end of 1875 for the new edition of the Encyclopedia Britannica. It was shortened and altered against the author's wishes before it was published there, which led him to decide to print the complete version. To achieve this, it has gone through multiple revisions, with certain parts expanded, and has been made as thorough as the limits of an essay would allow. As nothing significant has been intentionally left out, the writer hopes it provides a comprehensive overview of everything related to the formation and history of the Bible canon. Its space was previously unfilled. No English book adequately reflecting the processes and results of recent criticism offers an account of the canon in both Testaments. There are articles and essays on the topic, but they tend to be apologetic rather than scientific, traditional instead of impartial, and unreasonably conservative without a critical approach. The subject is significant, dealing with major questions such as the inspiration, authenticity, authority, and age of the Scriptures. The author has attempted to address it fairly, basing his statements on what seemed convincing evidence and condensing them into a reasonable length. If the reader wants to know the evidence, they can find it in the writer's Introductions to the Old and New Testaments, where the individual Scripture books are discussed, as well as in the recent writings of other critics. While the author's explanations could be expanded, it's believed they won't be easily challenged. He recommends this work to anyone interested in the advancement of theology and looking for a more solid foundation for their faith than books, no matter how esteemed.

It has not been the writer's purpose to chronicle phases of opinion, or to refute what he believes to be error in the newest hypotheses about the age, authority, and composition of the books. His aim has been rather to set forth the most correct view of the questions involved in a history of the canon, whether it be more or less recent. Some may think that the latest or most current account of such questions is the best; but that is not his opinion. Hence, the fashionable belief that much of the [pg iv] Pentateuch, the Book of Leviticus wholly, with large parts of Exodus and Numbers, in a word, that all the laws relating to divine worship, with most of the chronological tables or statistics, belong to Ezra, who is metamorphosed in fact into the first Elohist, is unnoticed. Hence, also, the earliest gospel is not declared to be Mark's. Neither has the author ventured to place the fourth gospel at the end of the first century, as Ewald and Weitzsäcker do, after the manner of the old critics; or with Keim so early as 110-115 a.d.

It hasn’t been the author’s goal to list different opinions or to argue against what he sees as mistakes in the latest theories about the age, authority, and content of the books. Instead, he aims to present the most accurate perspective on the issues involved in the history of the canon, whether they are recent or not. Some may believe that the newest or most popular explanation of these issues is the best, but that’s not his view. Therefore, the trendy belief that much of the [pg iv] Pentateuch—completely the Book of Leviticus, along with large portions of Exodus and Numbers, essentially all the laws about divine worship, and most of the chronological tables or statistics—belong to Ezra, who is essentially transformed into the first Elohist, is overlooked. Likewise, the earliest gospel is not said to be Mark's. The author has also not ventured to place the fourth gospel at the end of the first century, as Ewald and Weitzsäcker do, in line with the old critics; nor has he followed Keim in dating it as early as 110-115 a.d.

Many evince a restless anxiety to find something novel; and to depart from well-established conclusions for the sake of originality. This shows a morbid state of mind. Amid the feverish outlook for discoveries and the slight regard for what is safe, conservatism is a commendable thing. Some again desire to return, as far as they can, to orthodoxy, finding between that extreme and rationalism a middle way which offers a resting-place to faith. The numerous changes which criticism presents are not a symptom of soundness. The writer is far indeed from thinking that every question connected with the books of Scripture is finally settled; but the majority undoubtedly are, though several already fixed by great scholars continue to be opened up afresh. He does not profess to adopt the phase of criticism which is fashionable at the moment; it is enough to state what approves itself to his judgment, and to hold it fast amid the contrarieties of conjecture or the cravings of curiosity. Present excrescences or aberrations of belief will have their day and disappear. Large portions of the Pentateuch will cease to be consigned to a post-exile time, and the gospels of Matthew and Luke will again be counted the chief sources of Mark's. It will also be acknowledged that the first as it now exists, is of much later origin than the fall of Jerusalem. Nor will there be so great anxiety to show that Justin Martyr was acquainted with the fourth gospel, and owed his Logos-doctrine chiefly to it. The difference of ten or twenty years in the date of a gospel will not be considered of essential importance in estimating its character.

Many people show a restless anxiety to find something new and to stray from established conclusions just for the sake of being original. This reflects a disordered state of mind. In this frantic search for discoveries, while often overlooking what is safe, a conservative approach is actually commendable. Others wish to return, as much as they can, to traditional beliefs, trying to find a middle ground between that extreme and rationalism that provides a place for faith to settle. The many changes that criticism brings are not a sign of health. The writer does not believe that every question related to the books of Scripture is completely resolved; however, most definitely are, although some, already determined by great scholars, still get reopened. He doesn’t claim to follow the current trend of criticism; it’s enough to share what seems right to him and to hold onto it amidst the contradictions of speculation or the desires of curiosity. Current beliefs or deviations will eventually fade away. Large parts of the Pentateuch will no longer be assigned to a post-exilic period, and the gospels of Matthew and Luke will again be recognized as primary sources for Mark. It will also be acknowledged that the first gospel, as it exists now, is from a much later time than the fall of Jerusalem. There won’t be as much concern to prove that Justin Martyr was familiar with the fourth gospel and that his Logos doctrine mainly came from it. The difference of ten or twenty years in the dating of a gospel won’t be viewed as essential for assessing its character.

The present edition has been revised throughout and several parts re-written. The author hopes that it will be found still more worthy of the favor with which the first was received.

The current edition has been updated and several sections have been rewritten. The author hopes that it will be even more deserving of the positive reception the first edition received.

[pg 009]

Chapter 1: Introduction.

As introductory to the following dissertation, I shall explain and define certain terms that frequently occur in it, especially canon, apocryphal, ecclesiastical, and the like. A right apprehension of these will make the observations advanced respecting the canon and its formation plainer. The words have not been taken in the same sense by all, a fact that obscures their sense. They have been employed more or less vaguely by different writers. Varying ideas have been attached to them.

As an introduction to the following dissertation, I will explain and define certain terms that frequently appear in it, especially canon, spurious, religious, and similar terms. A clear understanding of these will make the observations regarding the canon and its formation easier to understand. Not everyone has used these words in the same way, which complicates their meaning. Different writers have used them more or less ambiguously, leading to varying interpretations.

The Greek original of canon1 means primarily a straight rod or pole; and metaphorically, what serves to keep a thing upright or straight, a rule. In the New Testament it occurs in Gal. vi. 16 and 2 Cor. x. 13, 15, 16, signifying in the former, a measure; in the latter, what is measured, a district. But we have now to do with its ecclesiastical use. There are three opinions as to the origin of its application to the writings used by the church. According to Toland, Whiston, Semler, Baur, and others, the word had originally the sense of list or catalogue of books publicly read in Christian assemblies. Others, as Steiner, suppose that since the Alexandrian grammarians applied it to collections of Old Greek authors as models of excellence or classics, it meant classical (canonical) writings. According to a third [pg 010] opinion, the term included from the first the idea of a regulating principle. This is the more probable, because the same idea lies in the New Testament use of the noun, and pervades its applications in the language of the early Fathers down to the time of Constantine, as Credner has shown.2 The “canon of the church” in the Clementine homilies;3 the “ecclesiastical canon,”4 and “the canon of the truth,” in Clement and Irenæus;5 the “canon” of the faith in Polycrates,6 the regula fidei of Tertullian,7 and the libri regulares of Origen,8 imply a normative principle. But we cannot assent to Credner's view of the Greek word for canon being an abbreviation of “Scriptures of canon,”9 equivalent to Scripturæ legis in Diocletian's Act10—a view too artificial, and unsanctioned by usage.

The Greek original of canon1 primarily means a straight rod or pole; and metaphorically, it refers to what keeps something upright or straight, a guideline. In the New Testament, it appears in Gal. vi. 16 and 2 Cor. x. 13, 15, 16, signifying in the former a measure; in the latter, something that is measured, a district. However, we are now focused on its ecclesiastical meaning. There are three opinions regarding the origin of its application to the writings used by the church. According to Toland, Whiston, Semler, Baur, and others, the word originally meant a list or catalog of books that were read publicly in Christian gatherings. Others, like Steiner, suggest that since the Alexandrian grammarians used it to refer to collections of ancient Greek authors as models of excellence or classics, it signified classical (canonical) written works. According to a third opinion, the term has always included the idea of a regulating principle. This seems more likely because the same idea is present in the New Testament usage of the noun and continues throughout the language of early Church Fathers up to Constantine, as Credner has illustrated.2 The “church canon” in the Clementine homilies;3 the “church rule”4 and "the canon of truth," in Clement and Irenæus;5 the “canon” of faith in Polycrates,6 the rule of faith of Tertullian,7 and the regular books of Origen,8 imply a standard guideline. However, we cannot agree with Credner's interpretation that the Greek word for canon is an abbreviation of “Canonical scriptures,”9 equivalent to Scripture of the law in Diocletian's Act10—a perspective too artificial and unsupported by usage.

It is true that the word canon was employed by Greek writers in the sense of a mere list; but when it was transferred to the Scripture books, it included the idea of a regulative and normal power—a list of books forming a rule or law, because the newly-formed Catholic Church required a standard of appeal in opposition to the Gnostics with their arbitrary use of sacred writings. There is a lack of evidence on behalf of its use before the books of the New Testament had been paralleled with those of the Old in authority and inspiration.

It is true that the word canon was used by Greek writers simply to mean a list; however, when it was applied to the Scriptures, it took on the meaning of a guiding and normative authority—a collection of books that serves as a rule or law. This was necessary for the newly-established Catholic Church, which needed a standard to refer to in contrast to the Gnostics and their arbitrary interpretations of sacred texts. There is little evidence supporting its use before the New Testament books were aligned with the Old Testament in terms of authority and inspiration.

The earliest example of its application to a catalogue of the Old or New Testament books occurs in the Latin translation of Origen's homily on Joshua, where the original seems to have been “canon.”11 The word itself is certainly [pg 011] in Amphilochius,12 as well as in Jerome,13 and Rufinus.14 As the Latin translation of Origen has canonicus and canonizatus, we infer that he used “canonical,”15 opposed as it is to apocryphus or secretus. The first occurrence of “canonical” is in the fifty-ninth canon of the Council of Laodicea, where it is contrasted with two other Greek words.16 Canonized books,”17 is first used in Athanasius's 39th festal epistle. The kind of rule which the earliest fathers attributed to the Scriptures can only be conjectured; it is certain that they believed the Old Testament books to be a divine and infallible guide. But the New Testament was not so considered till towards the close of the second century when the conception of a Catholic Church was realized. The latter collection was not called Scripture, or put on a par with the Old Testament as sacred and inspired, till the time of Theophilus of Antioch (about 180 a.d.) Hence, Irenæus applies the epithets divine and perfect to the Scriptures; and Clement of Alexandria calls them inspired.

The earliest example of using it in a list of the Old or New Testament books appears in the Latin translation of Origen's homily on Joshua, where the original seems to have been “canon.”11 The term itself is definitely [pg 011] in Amphilochius,12 as well as in Jerome,13 and Rufinus.14 Since the Latin translation of Origen uses canonicus and canonized, we can assume he referred to "official,"15 which contrasts with apocryphal or secret. The first use of standard is found in the fifty-ninth canon of the Council of Laodicea, where it is compared to two other Greek terms.16 The phrase “Canonized books,”17 first appears in Athanasius's 39th festal epistle. The kind of authority the earliest church leaders assigned to the Scriptures can only be guessed; it’s clear they regarded the Old Testament books as a heavenly and foolproof guide. However, the New Testament wasn't viewed this way until the end of the second century when the idea of a Catholic Church took shape. The latter collection wasn't labeled Bible, nor was it considered on the same level as the Old Testament as sacred and inspired, until the time of Theophilus of Antioch (around 180 a.d.). Thus, Irenæus describes the Scriptures as and perfect; Clement of Alexandria refers to them as inspired.

When distinctions were made among the Biblical writings other words18 were employed, synonymous with “canonized.”19 The canon was thus a catalogue of writings forming a rule of truth, sacred, divine, revealed by God for the instruction of men. The rule was perfect for its purpose.

When distinctions were made among the Biblical writings 18> were used, which mean the same as "made a saint."19 The canon was essentially a list of writings that served as a standard of truth, sacred and divine, revealed by God to educate people. The standard was ideal for its purpose.

The word apocryphal20 is used in various senses, which it is difficult to trace chronologically. Apocryphal books are,—

The word apocryphal20 is used in different ways, making it hard to track its history. Apocryphal books are,—

1st, Such as contain secret or mysterious things, books of the higher wisdom. It is thus applied to the Apocalypse by Gregory of Nyssa.21 Akin to this is the second meaning.

1st, Those that contain secret or mysterious things, books of the higher wisdom. This is how Gregory of Nyssa refers to the Apocalypse. 21 The second meaning is similar to this.

[pg 012]

2nd, Such as were kept secret or withdrawn from public use. In this sense the word corresponds to the Hebrew ganuz.22 So Origen speaking of the story of Susanna. The opposite of this is read in public,23 a word employed by Eusebius.24

2nd, Those that were kept under wraps or not available for public use. In this sense, the word matches the Hebrew ganuz.22 So Origen refers to the story of Susanna. The opposite of this is read in public,23 a term used by Eusebius.24

3rd, It was used of the secret books of the heretics by Clement25 and Origen,26 with the accessory idea of spurious, pseudepigraphical,27 in opposition to the canonical writings of the Catholic Church. The book of Enoch and similar productions were so characterized.28

3rd, it referred to the secret writings of the heretics by Clement25 and Origen,26 with the added idea of false, pseudepigrapha,27 contrasting with the canonical texts of the Catholic Church. The book of Enoch and similar works were labeled this way.28

4th, Jerome applied it to the books in the Septuagint which are absent from the Hebrew canon, i.e., to the books which were read in the church, the ecclesiastical ones29 occupying a rank next to the canonical. In doing so he had respect to the corresponding Hebrew epithet. This was a misuse of the word apocryphal, which had a prejudicial effect on the character of the books in after-times.30 The word, which he did not employ in an injurious sense, was adopted from him by Protestants after the Reformation, who gave it perhaps a sharper distinction than he intended, so as to imply a contrast somewhat disparaging to writings which were publicly read in many churches and put beside the canonical ones by distinguished fathers. The Lutherans have adhered to Jerome's meaning longer than the Reformed; but the decree of the Council of Trent had some effect on both. The contrast between the canonical and apocryphal writings was carried to its utmost length by the Westminster divines, who asserted that the former are inspired, the latter not.

4th, Jerome applied it to the books in the Septuagint that are missing from the Hebrew canon, i.e., to the books that were read in the church, the church-related ones29 ranking just below the canonical ones. In doing so, he considered the corresponding Hebrew term. This was a misuse of the word apocryphal, which negatively impacted the perception of these books in later times.30 The term, which he did not use in a harmful sense, was adopted by Protestants after the Reformation, who perhaps gave it a clearer distinction than he intended, implying a contrast that was somewhat demeaning to the writings that were publicly read in many churches and placed alongside the canonical ones by notable church fathers. The Lutherans maintained Jerome's meaning longer than the Reformed did; however, the decree of the Council of Trent influenced both. The contrast between the canonical and apocryphal writings was taken to its furthest extent by the Westminster divines, who claimed that the former are inspired, while the latter are not.

[pg 013]

Chapter II. The Old Testament Canon From Its Start to Its End.

The first important part of the Old Testament put together as a whole was the Pentateuch, or rather, the five books of Moses and Joshua. This was preceded by smaller documents, which one or more redactors embodied in it. The earliest things committed to writing were probably the ten words proceeding from Moses himself, afterwards enlarged into the ten commandments which exist at present in two recensions (Exod. xx., Deut. v.) It is true that we have the oldest form of the decalogue from the Jehovist not the Elohist; but that is no valid objection against the antiquity of the nucleus, out of which it arose. It is also probable that several legal and ceremonial enactments belong, if not to Moses himself, at least to his time; as also the Elohistic list of stations in Numbers xxxiii. To the same time belongs the song of Miriam in Exodus xv., probably consisting of a few lines at first, and subsequently enlarged; with a triumphal ode over the fall of Heshbon (Numbers xxi. 27-30). The little poetical piece in Numbers xxi. 17, 18, afterwards misunderstood and so taken literally, is post-Mosaic.

The first significant part of the Old Testament that was compiled as a whole is the Pentateuch, or the five books of Moses and Joshua. This was preceded by smaller documents that one or more editors included in it. The earliest writings were likely the ten words spoken by Moses himself, which later expanded into the ten commandments we have today in two versions (Exod. xx., Deut. v.). It's true that we have the oldest version of the decalogue from the Jehovist, not the Elohist; however, this doesn't disprove the ancient origins of the core from which it developed. It's also likely that several legal and ceremonial regulations belong, if not to Moses himself, at least to his time, including the Elohistic list of stops in Numbers xxxiii. The same era includes Miriam's song in Exodus xv., which probably started as just a few lines and was later expanded, along with a victory song over the fall of Heshbon (Numbers xxi. 27-30). The short poem in Numbers xxi. 17, 18, which was misunderstood and taken literally later on, is from after Moses' time.

During the unsettled times of Joshua and the Judges there could have been comparatively little writing. The song of Deborah appeared, full of poetic force and fire. The period of the early kings was characterized not only by a remarkable development of the Hebrew people and their consolidation into a national state, but by fresh literary activity. [pg 014] Laws were written out for the guidance of priests and people; and the political organization of the rapidly growing nation was promoted by poetical productions in which spiritual life expressed its aspirations. Schools of prophets were instituted by Samuel, whose literary efforts tended to purify the worship. David was an accomplished poet, whose psalms are composed in lofty strains; and Solomon may have written a few odes. The building of the temple, and the arrangements connected with its worship, contributed materially to a written legislation.

During the unpredictable times of Joshua and the Judges, there wasn't likely much writing happening. The song of Deborah emerged, filled with poetic strength and passion. The early kings' era was marked not just by significant development and unification of the Hebrew people into a national state, but also by a surge in literary activity. [pg 014] Laws were written to guide the priests and the people, and the political framework of the quickly expanding nation was enhanced by poetic works that expressed their spiritual aspirations. Samuel established schools of prophets, whose literary contributions aimed to elevate worship. David was a skilled poet, creating psalms that were majestic in style, and Solomon might have penned a few odes. The construction of the temple and the related worship arrangements significantly contributed to written laws.

During this early and flourishing period appeared the book of the Wars of Jehovah,31 a heroic anthology, celebrating warlike deeds; and the book of Jashar,32 also poetical. Jehoshaphat is mentioned as court-annalist to David and Solomon.33 Above all, the Elohists now appeared, the first of whom, in the reign of Saul, was author of annals, beginning at the earliest time which were distinguished by genealogical and chronological details as well as systematic minuteness, by archaic simplicity, and by legal prescriptions more theoretical than practical. The long genealogical registers with an artificial chronology and a statement of the years of men's lives, the dry narratives, the precise accounts of the gradual enlargement of divine laws, the copious description of the tabernacle and the institution of divine worship, are wearisome, though pervaded by a theoretic interest which looks at everything from a legal point of view. A second or junior Elohist was less methodical and more fragmentary, supplying additional information, furnishing new theocratic details, and setting forth the relation of Israel to heathen nations and to God. In contrast with his predecessor, he has great beauty of description, which is exemplified in the account of Isaac's sacrifice and the history of Joseph; in picturesque and graphic narratives interspersed with few reflections. His parallels to the later writer [pg 015] commonly called the Jehovist, are numerous. The third author, who lived in the time of Uzziah, though more mythological than the Elohists, was less formal. His stand-point is prophetic. The third document incorporated with the Elohistic ones formed an important part of the whole, exhibiting a vividness which the first lacked; with descriptions of persons and things from another stand-point. The Jehovist belonged to the northern kingdom; the Elohists were of Judah.

During this early and prosperous time, the book of the Wars of Jehovah, 31 a heroic collection celebrating military achievements, and the book of Jashar, 32 which is also poetic, were created. Jehoshaphat is noted as the court historian for David and Solomon. 33 Above all, the Elohists emerged, the first of whom, during Saul's reign, authored records that began from the earliest times, marked by genealogical and chronological details, systematic precision, archaic simplicity, and legal guidelines that were more theoretical than practical. The lengthy genealogical lists with a constructed timeline and details of people’s lifespans, the dry narratives, the detailed accounts of the gradual expansion of divine laws, the extensive description of the tabernacle, and the establishment of divine worship can be tedious, although they are filled with a theoretical focus that views everything from a legal perspective. A second or junior Elohist was less systematic and more fragmented, providing additional information, new theocratic details, and outlining Israel's relationship with foreign nations and God. In contrast to his predecessor, he offered beautiful descriptions exemplified in the account of Isaac's sacrifice and the story of Joseph, with vivid and engaging narratives that included few reflections. He frequently parallels the later writer commonly referred to as the Jehovist. The third author, who lived during Uzziah's time, was more mythological than the Elohists but less formal. His perspective was prophetic. The third document, included with the Elohistic texts, was a significant part of the whole, showcasing a vividness absent in the first, with descriptions of people and things from a different viewpoint. The Jehovist came from the northern kingdom, while the Elohists were from Judah.

The state of the nation after Rehoboam was unfavorable to literature. When the people were threatened and attacked by other nations, divided among themselves in worship and all higher interests, rent by conflicting parties, the theocratic principle which was the true bond of union could not assert itself with effect. The people were corrupt; their religious life debased. The example of the kings was usually prejudicial to political healthiness. Contact with foreigners as well as with the older inhabitants of the land, hindered progress. In these circumstances the prophets were the true reformers, the advocates of political liberty, expositors of the principles that give life and stability to a nation. In Judah, Joel wrote prophetic discourses; in Israel, Amos and Hosea. Now, too, a redactor put together the Elohistic and Jehovistic documents, making various changes in them, adding throughout sentences or words that seemed desirable, and suppressing what was unsuited to his taste. Several psalm-writers enriched the national literature after David. Learned men at the court of Hezekiah recast and enlarged (Proverbs xxv.-xxix.) the national proverbs, which bore Solomon's name because the nucleus of an older collection belonged to that monarch. These literary courtiers were not prophets, but rather scribes. The book of Job was written, with the exception of Elihu's later discourses, which were not inserted in it till after the return from Babylon; and Deuteronomy, with Joshua, was added to the preceding collection in the reign of Manasseh. [pg 016] The gifted author of Deuteronomy, who was evidently imbued with the prophetic spirit, completed the Pentateuch, i.e., the five books of Moses and Joshua, revising the Elohist-Jehovistic work, and making various additions and alterations. He did the same thing to the historical books of Judges, Samuel, and Kings; which received from him their present form. Immediately before and during the exile there were numerous authors and compilers. New psalms appeared, more or less national in spirit. Ezekiel, Jeremiah and others prophesied; especially an unknown seer who described the present condition of the people, predicting their coming glories and renovated worship in strains of far-reaching import.34 This great prophet expected the regeneration of the nation from the pious portion of it, the prophets in particular, not from a kingly Messiah as Isaiah did; for the hopes resting on rulers out of David's house had been disappointed. His aspirations turned to spiritual means. He was not merely an enthusiastic seer with comprehensive glance, but also a practical philosopher who set forth the doctrine of the innocent suffering for the guilty; differing therein from Ezekiel's theory of individual reward and punishment in the present world—a theory out of harmony with the circumstances of actual life. The very misfortunes of the nation, and the signs of their return, excited within the nobler spirits hopes of a brighter future, in which the flourishing reign of David should be surpassed by the universal worship of Jehovah. In consequence of their outward condition, the prophets of the exile were usually writers, like Ezekiel, not public speakers; and their announcement of glad tidings could only be transmitted privately from person to person. This explains in part the oblivion into which their names fell; so that the author or redactor of Jeremiah l., li.; the author of chapters xiii.-xiv. 23, xxi. 1-10, xxiv.-xxvii., xxxiv., xxxv., inserted in Isaiah; and, above all, the Babylonian Isaiah, whom Hitzig improbably [pg 017] identifies with the high-priest Joshua, are unknown. After the return from Babylon the literary spirit manifested itself in the prophets of the restoration—Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi—who wrote to recall their countrymen to a sense of religious duties; though their ideas were borrowed in part from older prophets of more original genius. The book of Esther appeared, to make the observance of the purim feast, which was of Persian origin, more general in Palestine. The large historical work comprising the books of Ezra, Nehemiah, and Chronicles, was compiled partly out of materials written by Ezra and Nehemiah, partly out of older historical records which formed a portion of the national literature. Several temple-psalms were also composed; a part of the present book of Proverbs; Ecclesiastes, whose tone and language betray its late origin; and Jonah, whose diction puts its date after the Babylonian captivity. The Maccabean age called forth the book of Daniel and various psalms. In addition to new productions there was an inclination to collect former documents. To Zechariah's authentic prophecies were added the earlier ones contained in chapters ix.-xiv.; and the Psalms were gradually brought together, being made up into divisions at different times; the first and second divisions proceeding from one redactor, the third from another, the fourth and fifth from a still later. Various writings besides their own were grouped around the names of earlier prophets, as was the case with Isaiah and Jeremiah.

The situation in the nation after Rehoboam was not good for literature. When people were under threat and attack from other nations, divided in their worship and interests, and torn by conflicting groups, the theocratic principle that should have united them couldn’t effectively make its presence known. The people were morally corrupt; their religious life was degraded. The kings often set a poor example that harmed political stability. Interaction with foreigners and the original inhabitants of the land hindered progress. In this context, the prophets emerged as true reformers, champions of political freedom, and interpreters of the principles that give life and stability to a nation. In Judah, Joel wrote prophetic messages; in Israel, Amos and Hosea. At this time, a redactor compiled the Elohistic and Jehovistic documents, making various changes, adding sentences or words that seemed necessary, and removing what didn’t meet his standards. Several psalm authors enriched the national literature after David. Scholars at Hezekiah's court revised and expanded (Proverbs xxv.-xxix.) the national proverbs, which were attributed to Solomon because they included elements from an older collection from his reign. These literary figures were not prophets, but scribes. The book of Job was written, with the exception of Elihu's later speeches, which were added after the Babylonian return; and Deuteronomy, along with Joshua, was included in the earlier collection during Manasseh's reign. [pg 016] The talented author of Deuteronomy, who was clearly inspired by the prophetic spirit, completed the Pentateuch, i.e., the five books of Moses and Joshua, revising the Elohist-Jehovistic work, and making various additions and changes. He did the same with the historical books of Judges, Samuel, and Kings, which received their current form from him. Just before and during the exile, many authors and compilers emerged. New psalms were written, reflecting a more or less national spirit. Ezekiel, Jeremiah, and others prophesied; particularly an unknown seer who described the current conditions of the people, predicting their future glory and revitalized worship in profound terms. This great prophet expected the nation to be renewed by its faithful members, particularly the prophets, rather than by a royal Messiah as Isaiah had hoped; for the hopes placed in rulers from David’s lineage had been dashed. His aspirations focused on spiritual solutions. He was not just a visionary seer with a broad perspective but also a practical philosopher who presented the doctrine of the innocent suffering for the guilty, differing from Ezekiel's view of individual reward and punishment in this life, which didn’t fit well with the realities of life. The nation’s troubles and signs of their return inspired hope in nobler spirits for a brighter future, in which the thriving reign of David would be surpassed by universal worship of Jehovah. Due to their circumstances, the exilic prophets were often writers, like Ezekiel, rather than public speakers; and their announcements of good news could only be shared privately. This partly explains why their names faded from memory, so that the author or redactor of Jeremiah l., li.; the author of chapters xiii.-xiv. 23, xxi. 1-10, xxiv.-xxvii., xxxiv., xxxv., added in Isaiah; and especially the Babylonian Isaiah, whom Hitzig improbably connects with the high priest Joshua, remain unknown. After returning from Babylon, the literary spirit emerged among the restoration prophets—Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi—who wrote to remind their fellow countrymen of their religious obligations, although some of their ideas were influenced by earlier, more original prophets. The book of Esther was written to promote the observance of the Purim feast, which had Persian origins, among the people of Palestine. The extensive historical work that includes the books of Ezra, Nehemiah, and Chronicles was compiled from writings by Ezra and Nehemiah, along with older historical records that were part of the national literature. Several temple psalms were also written; parts of the current book of Proverbs; Ecclesiastes, whose style and language indicate its later composition; and Jonah, which shows its authorship occurred after the Babylonian exile. The Maccabean period brought forth the book of Daniel and various psalms. Along with new writings, there was a tendency to compile earlier documents. Zechariah's authentic prophecies were combined with earlier ones found in chapters ix.-xiv.; and the Psalms were gradually collected into divisions at different times; the first and second divisions were compiled by one editor, the third by another, and the fourth and fifth by a still later one. Various writings were also gathered around the names of earlier prophets, as seen with Isaiah and Jeremiah.

The literature is more indebted for its best constituents to the prophetic than to the priestly order, because the prophets were preachers of repentance and righteousness whose great aim was to make Israel a Jehovah-worshipping nation to the exclusion of other gods. Their utterances were essentially ethical and religious; their pictures of the future subjective and ideal. There was silently elaborated in their schools a spiritual monotheism, over against the crude polytheism of the people generally—a theocratic ideal inadequately [pg 018] apprehended by gross and sensuous Israel—Jehovism simple and sublime amid a sacerdotal worship which left the heart impure while cleansing the hands. Instead of taking their stand upon the law, with its rules of worship, its ceremonial precepts and penalties against transgressors, the prophets set themselves above it, speaking slightingly of the forms and customs which the people took for the whole of religion. To the view of such as were prepared to receive a faith that looked for its realization to the future, they helped to create a millennium, in which the worship of Jehovah alone should become the basis of a universal religion for humanity. In addition to the prophetic literature proper, they wrote historical works also. How superior this literature is to the priestly, appears from a comparison of the Kings and Chronicles. The subjective underlies the one; the objective distinguishes the other. Faith in Jehovah, clothed, it may be in sensible or historical forms, characterizes the one; reference of an outward order to a divine source, the other. The sanctity of a people under the government of a righteous God, is the object of the one; the sanctity of institutions, that of the other. Even when the prophets wrote history, the facts are subordinate to the belief. Subjective purposes colored their representation of real events.

The literature owes much of its best elements to the prophetic rather than the priestly order because the prophets were advocates for repentance and righteousness, aiming to make Israel a nation that worshipped Jehovah, rejecting other gods. Their messages were fundamentally ethical and religious; their visions of the future were subjective and idealistic. In their schools, they developed a spiritual monotheism in response to the crude polytheism prevalent among the people—a theocratic ideal that was only partially understood by the materialistic and sensual Israel—Jehovism, which was simple and profound amid a ritualistic worship that cleansed the hands but left the heart impure. Instead of grounding themselves in the law, with its worship rules, ceremonial guidelines, and punishments for wrongdoers, the prophets positioned themselves above it, looking down on the rituals and customs that the people mistakenly considered the entirety of religion. For those open to a faith focused on future realization, they helped envision a time when the worship of Jehovah would become the foundation for a universal religion for all humanity. In addition to their prophetic writings, they also authored historical works. The superiority of this literature over priestly texts is evident when comparing Kings and Chronicles. The former is based on subjective experience, while the latter is distinguished by objectivity. Faith in Jehovah, possibly expressed through tangible or historical means, characterizes one, whereas the other refers to external order linked to a divine source. The sanctity of a people under a just God's governance is the focus of one; the sanctity of institutions is the focus of the other. Even when the prophets documented history, the facts took a backseat to the belief. Subjective objectives influenced their portrayal of actual events.

To them we are indebted for the Messianic idea, the hope of a better time in which their high ideal of the theocracy should be realized. With such belief in the future, with pious aspirations enlivening their patriotism, did they comfort and encourage their countrymen. The hope, general or indefinite at first, was afterwards attached to the house of David, out of which a restorer of the theocracy was expected, a king pre-eminent in righteousness, and marvelously gifted. It was not merely a political but a religious hope, implying the thorough purification of the nation, the extinction of idolatry, the general spread and triumph of true religion. The pious wishes of the prophets, often repeated, [pg 019] became a sort of doctrine, and contributed to sustain the failing spirit of the people. The indefinite idea of a golden age was commoner than that of a personal prince who should reign in equity and peace. Neither was part of the national faith, like the law, or the doctrine of sacrifice; and but a few of the prophets portrayed a king, in their description of the period of ideal prosperity.

To them, we owe the Messianic idea, the hope for a better future where their lofty vision of the theocracy could be achieved. With this belief in what was to come and their heartfelt aspirations boosting their patriotism, they offered comfort and encouragement to their fellow countrymen. Initially, this hope was vague and general, but it later became associated with the house of David, from which a restorer of the theocracy was anticipated— a king distinguished by righteousness and exceptionally gifted. This hope was not just political but also religious, signaling a complete purification of the nation, the end of idolatry, and the widespread triumph of true religion. The devout wishes of the prophets, often reiterated, [pg 019] became somewhat of a doctrine, helping to lift the faltering spirits of the people. The general idea of a golden age was more common than that of a specific prince who would govern with fairness and peace. Neither concept was an established part of national faith, like the law or the principle of sacrifice; only a few prophets depicted a king in their visions of an ideal period of prosperity.

The man who first gave public sanction to a portion of the national literature was Ezra, who laid the foundation of a canon. He was the leader in restoring the theocracy after the exile, “a ready scribe in the law of Moses, who had prepared his heart to seek the law of the Lord and to teach in Israel statutes and judgments.” As we are told that he brought the book of the law of Moses before the congregation and read it publicly, the idea naturally arises that he was the final redactor of the Pentateuch, separating it from the historical work consisting of Joshua and the subsequent writings, of which it formed the commencement. Such was the first canon given to the Jewish Church after its reconstruction—ready for temple service as well as synagogue use. Henceforward the Mosaic book became an authoritative guide in spiritual, ecclesiastical, and civil matters, as we infer from various passages in Ezra and Nehemiah and from the chronicler's own statements in the book bearing his name. The doings of Ezra with regard to the Scriptures are deduced not only from what we read of him in the Biblical book that bears his name, but also from the legend in the fourth book of Ezdras,35 where it is related that he dictated by inspiration to five ready writers ninety-four books; the first twenty-four of which he was ordered to publish openly that the worthy and unworthy might read, but reserved the last seventy for the wise. Though the twenty-four books of the Old Testament cannot be attributed to him, the fact that he copied and wrote portions need not be questioned. He edited the law, making the first canon or [pg 020] collection of books, and giving it an authority which it had not before. Talmudic accounts associate with him the men of the great synagogue. It is true that they are legendary, but there is a foundation of fact beneath the fanciful superstructure. As to Ezra's treatment of the Pentateuch, or his specific mode of redaction, we are left for the most part to conjecture. Yet it is safe to affirm that he added;—making new precepts and practices either in place of or beside older ones. Some things he removed as unsuited to the altered circumstances of the people; others he modified. He threw back later enactments into earlier times. It is difficult to discover all the parts that betray his hand. Some elaborate priestly details show his authorship most clearly. If his hand be not visible in Leviticus, chap. xvii.-xxvi.; a writer not far removed from his time is observable; Ezekiel or some other. It is clear that some of the portion (xxv. 19-22; xxvi. 3-45) is much later than the Elohists, and belongs to the exile or post-exile period. But great difficulty attaches to the separation of the sources here used; even after Kayser's acute handling of them. It is also perceptible from Ezekiel xx. 25, 26, that the clause in Exodus xiii. 15, “but all the first-born of my children I redeem,” was added after the exile, since the prophet shows his unacquaintance with it. The statute that all which openeth the womb should be burnt in sacrifice to Jehovah, appeared inhuman not only to Ezekiel, but to Ezra or his associates in re-editing the law; and therefore the clause about the redemption of every first-born male was subjoined. Ezra, a second Moses in the eyes of the later Jews, did not scruple to refer to Moses what was of recent origin, and to deal freely with the national literature. Such was the first canon—that of Ezra the priest and scribe.

The man who first publicly recognized a part of the national literature was Ezra, who laid the groundwork for a canon. He played a key role in restoring the theocracy after the exile, "a knowledgeable scribe of the law of Moses, who was dedicated to seeking the law of the Lord and teaching Israel its statutes and judgments." As it's noted that he presented the book of the law of Moses to the congregation and read it publicly, it’s reasonable to think he was the final editor of the Pentateuch, separating it from the historical writings that follow, starting with Joshua. This was the first canon given to the Jewish Church after its reconstruction—ready for temple service and synagogue use. From then on, the Mosaic book became an authoritative guide in spiritual, ecclesiastical, and civil matters, as we gather from various passages in Ezra and Nehemiah and from the chronicler's own statements in the book bearing his name. Ezra's actions regarding the Scriptures come from not just what we read in the Biblical book named after him, but also from the legend in the fourth book of Ezdras, 35, which tells that he dictated through inspiration to five skilled writers ninety-four books; the first twenty-four of which he was instructed to publish so both the worthy and the unworthy could read, while the last seventy were reserved for the wise. While we can't attribute the twenty-four books of the Old Testament to him, it’s unquestionable that he copied and wrote parts of them. He edited the law, creating the first canon or [pg 020] collection of books, giving it a level of authority it previously lacked. Talmudic accounts link him to the men of the great synagogue. While these accounts are legendary, there is a factual basis beneath the fanciful elements. Regarding Ezra's approach to the Pentateuch or his specific editing style, we largely have to guess. However, it's safe to say that he added new precepts and practices either in place of or alongside older ones. He removed some elements that no longer suited the people's changed circumstances; others he modified. He retroactively placed later laws into earlier contexts. It’s challenging to identify all the components that signal his influence. Some detailed priestly elements clearly reflect his authorship. If his hand isn’t evident in Leviticus chapters 17-26, another writer from his time, possibly Ezekiel or someone else, is. It's obvious that some sections (25:19-22; 26:3-45) are much later than the Elohists and come from the exile or post-exile period. However, significant challenges remain in separating the sources used here, even after Kayser's insightful analysis. It also becomes clear from Ezekiel 20:25-26 that the phrase in Exodus 13:15, "but I redeem all the firstborn of my children," was added after the exile, since the prophet appears unaware of it. The statute that mandated the burning of all that opened the womb as a sacrifice to Jehovah seemed inhumane not just to Ezekiel, but also to Ezra or his colleagues in re-editing the law; thus, the clause about redeeming every first-born male was added. Ezra, seen as a second Moses by later Jews, was not averse to attributing recent developments to Moses and was liberal in handling the national literature. This was the first canon—the one established by Ezra the priest and scribe.

The origin of the great synagogue is noticed in Ezra x. 16, and described more particularly in Nehemiah viii.-x., the members being apparently enumerated in x. 1-27; at least the Megila Jer. (i. 5) and Midrash Ruth (§ 3) speak [pg 021] of an assembly of eighty-five elders, who are probably found in the last passage. One name, however, is wanting, for only eighty-four are given; and as Ezra is not mentioned among them, the conjecture of Krochmal that it has dropped out of x. 9, may be allowed. Another tradition gives the number as one hundred and twenty, which may be got by adding the “chief of the fathers” enumerated in Ezra viii. 1-14 to the hundred and two heads of families in Ezra ii. 2-58. Whether the number was the same at the commencement as afterwards is uncertain. Late Jewish writers, however, such as Abarbanel, Abraham ben David, Ben Maimun, &c., speak as if it consisted of the larger number at the beginning; and have no scruple in pronouncing Ezra president, rather than Nehemiah.36

The beginning of the great synagogue is mentioned in Ezra x. 16 and described in more detail in Nehemiah viii.-x., with the members seemingly listed in x. 1-27. The Megila Jer. (i. 5) and Midrash Ruth (§ 3) refer to a group of eighty-five elders, who are likely included in the last passage. One name is missing, however, as only eighty-four are listed, and since Ezra is not mentioned among them, Krochmal's suggestion that it may have been omitted from x. 9 is plausible. Another tradition states the number as one hundred and twenty, which can be derived by adding the “leader of the fathers” listed in Ezra viii. 1-14 to the hundred and two heads of families in Ezra ii. 2-58. It's unclear if the number was the same at the start as it was later on. However, later Jewish writers like Abarbanel, Abraham ben David, Ben Maimun, and others imply it was the larger number in the beginning and confidently state that Ezra was the president instead of Nehemiah.

The oldest extra-biblical mention of the synagogue, is in the Mishnic treatise Pirke Aboth, where it is said, “Moses received the laws from Mount Sinai, and delivered it to Joshua, Joshua to the elders, the elders to the prophets, and the prophets delivered it to the men of the great synagogue. These last spake these words: ‘Be slow in judgment; appoint many disciples; make a hedge for the law.’ ”37 In the Talmudic Baba Bathra, their biblical doings are described: “Moses wrote his book, the section about Balaam and job. Joshua wrote his book and eight verses of the law. Samuel wrote his book and judges and Ruth. David wrote the book of Psalms by (?)38 ten elders, by Adam the first man, by Melchizedek, by Abraham, by Moses, by Heman, by Jeduthun, by Asaph, and the three sons of Korah. Jeremiah wrote his book, the books of Kings and Lamentations. Hezekiah and his friends wrote Isaiah, Proverbs, Canticles, and Coheleth; the men of the great synagogue, Ezekiel, the [pg 022] twelve prophets, Daniel and Esther. Ezra wrote his own book and the genealogies of Chronicles down to himself.”39 This passage has its obscurities. What is meant by the verb write!40 Does it mean composition and then something else; the former in the first part of the passage, and editing in the second? Rashi explains it of composition throughout, which introduces absurdity. The most obvious interpretation is that which understands the verb of writing in one place, and editing in the second. But it is improbable that the author should have used the same word in different senses, in one and the same passage. Bloch41 understands it of copying or writing out, a sense that suits the procedure of the men of the great synagogue in regard to Ezekiel, the twelve prophets, &c., but is inapplicable to Moses, Joshua, Samuel, David, Jeremiah, &c. It is probable enough that the synagogue scribes put into their present form and made the first authorized copies of the works specified. The Boraitha, however, is not clear, and may only express the opinion of a private individual in a confused way. Simon the Just is said to have belonged to the remnants of the synagogue. As Ezra is called “a ready scribe,” and his labors in connection with the law were important, he may have organized a body of literary men who should work in harmony, attending, among other things, to the collection and preservation of the national literature; or they may have been an association of patriotic men who voluntarily rallied round the heads of the new state, to support them in their fundamental reforms. The company of scribes mentioned in 1 Maccabees does not probably relate to it.42 A succession of priests and scribes, excited at first by the reforming zeal of one whom later Jews looked upon as a second Moses, labored in one department of literary work till the corporation ceased to exist soon after, if not in the [pg 023] time of Simon, i.e., from about 445 b.c. till about 200; for we identify the Simon celebrated in Sirach l. 1-26 with Simon II., son of the high-priest Onias II., b.c. 221-202; not with Simon I., son and successor of the high-priest Onias I., b.c. 310-291. Josephus's opinion, indeed, is contrary; but leading Jewish scholars, such as Zunz, Herzfeld, Krochmal, Derenbourg, Jost, and Bloch differ from him.

The first extra-biblical mention of the synagogue appears in the Mishnic treatise Pirkei Avot, which states, “Moses received the laws from Mount Sinai and passed them to Joshua, who then passed them to the elders. The elders passed them to the prophets, and the prophets handed them down to the men of the great synagogue. The last group said: ‘Be slow in judgment; appoint many disciples; create a barrier for the law.’ ”37 The Talmudic Baba Bathra describes their biblical activities: “Moses wrote his book, which includes the section on Balaam and Job. Joshua wrote his book and eight verses of the law. Samuel wrote his book, as well as Judges and Ruth. David composed the book of Psalms by (?)__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ten elders, by Adam the first man, by Melchizedek, by Abraham, by Moses, by Heman, by Jeduthun, by Asaph, and the three sons of Korah. Jeremiah wrote his book, along with the books of Kings and Lamentations. Hezekiah and his associates wrote Isaiah, Proverbs, Canticles, and Ecclesiastes; the members of the great synagogue, Ezekiel, the twelve prophets, Daniel, and Esther. Ezra wrote his own book and the genealogies in Chronicles up to his own time.”39 This passage is somewhat unclear. What is meant by the verb write!40 Does it signify writing and something else; the former in the first part of the passage, and editing in the second? Rashi interprets it as composition throughout, which leads to contradictions. The most straightforward interpretation sees the verb writing in one instance, and editing in another. However, it seems unlikely that the author would use the same word with different meanings in the same passage. Bloch41 understands it as copying or writing it down, which fits the actions of the men of the great synagogue concerning Ezekiel, the twelve prophets, etc., but is not applicable to Moses, Joshua, Samuel, David, Jeremiah, and others. It’s likely that the synagogue scribes put these works into their current form and created the first official copies. However, the Boraitha is not definitive and might only present a private individual's opinion in a confusing manner. Simon the Just is said to have been part of the remaining members of the synagogue. Since Ezra is referred to as “a prepared writer,” and his efforts related to the law were significant, he might have organized a group of literary figures to work together, focusing, among other things, on collecting and preserving national literature; alternatively, they could have been a group of patriotic individuals who gathered around the leaders of the new state to support them in their foundational reforms. The scribes mentioned in 1 Maccabees likely do not relate to this group.42 A succession of priests and scribes, initially motivated by the reforming zeal of someone whom later Jews regarded as a second Moses, worked in one area of literary effort until the organization ceased to exist soon after, if not during the time of Simon, i.e., from about 445 b.c. to around 200; for we identify the Simon noted in Sirach l. 1-26 with Simon II., son of the high priest Onias II., b.c. 221-202; not with Simon I., son and successor of the high priest Onias I., b.c. 310-291. Josephus's view is indeed contrary; however, leading Jewish scholars, such as Zunz, Herzfeld, Krochmal, Derenbourg, Jost, and Bloch disagree with him.

To the great synagogue must be referred the compilation of the second canon, containing Joshua, Judges with Ruth, Samuel, Kings, Isaiah, Jeremiah with Lamentations, Ezekiel and the twelve minor prophets. It was not completed prior to 300 b.c., because the book of Jonah was not written before. This work may be called a historical parable composed for a didactic purpose, giving a milder, larger view of Jehovah's favor than the orthodox one, that excluded the Gentiles. Ruth, containing an idyllic story with an unfinished genealogy attached, meant to glorify the house of David, and presenting a kindred spirit towards a people uniformly hated, was appended to Judges; but was subsequently transferred to the third canon. It was written immediately after the return from the Babylonian captivity; for the Chaldaising language points to this date, notwithstanding the supposed archaisms discovered in it by some. In like manner, the Lamentations, originally added to Jeremiah, were afterwards put into the later or third canon. Joshua, which had been separated from the five books of Moses with which it was closely joined at first, formed, with the other historical portion (Judges, Samuel, Kings), the proper continuation of Ezra's canon. The prophets included the three greater and twelve minor. With Isaiah's authentic oracles were incorporated the last twenty-seven chapters, belonging for the most part to an anonymous prophet of the exile, besides several late pieces inserted in the first thirty-nine chapters. Men of prophetic gifts wrote in the name of distinguished prophets, and put their productions with those of the latter, or adapted and wrote them over after their own [pg 024] fashion. The fiftieth and fifty-first chapters of Jeremiah show such over-writing. To Zechariah's authentic oracles were attached chapters ix.-xiv., themselves made up of two parts (ix.-xi., xii.-xiv.) belonging to different times and authors prior to the destruction of the Jewish state by the Babylonians.

To the great synagogue refers to the creation of the second canon, which includes Joshua, Judges with Ruth, Samuel, Kings, Isaiah, Jeremiah with Lamentations, Ezekiel, and the twelve minor prophets. This compilation wasn’t finished before 300 B.C. because the book of Jonah wasn’t written until later. This work can be viewed as a historical parable created for teaching purposes, offering a broader, more compassionate view of Jehovah's favor than the traditional one, which excluded the Gentiles. Ruth, which tells a charming story and includes an unfinished genealogy, was intended to honor the house of David and show a sympathetic connection to a people who were generally despised; it was added to Judges but later moved to the third canon. It was written right after the return from Babylonian captivity, as the Chaldaising language indicates, despite some supposed archaic elements noted by others. Similarly, the Lamentations, which were initially included with Jeremiah, were later placed in the third canon. Joshua, which had been separated from the five books of Moses it was originally associated with, along with the other historical books (Judges, Samuel, Kings), formed the proper continuation of Ezra’s canon. The prophets included the three major and twelve minor ones. Alongside the authentic oracles of Isaiah were added the last twenty-seven chapters, mostly attributed to an anonymous prophet from the exile, along with several late additions in the first thirty-nine chapters. People with prophetic gifts wrote in the names of well-known prophets, incorporating their works with those of the latter or adapting and rewriting them in their own styles. The fiftieth and fifty-first chapters of Jeremiah illustrate this rewriting process. To the authentic oracles of Zechariah were added chapters nine to fourteen, which consist of two sections (nine to eleven, twelve to fourteen) from different times and authors before the Babylonians destroyed the Jewish state.

The character of the synagogue's proceedings in regard to the books of Scripture can only be deduced from the conduct of Ezra himself, as well as the prevailing views and wants of the times. The scribes who began with Ezra, seeing how he acted, would naturally follow his example, not hesitating to revise the text in substance as well as form.43 They did not refrain from changing what had been written, or from inserting fresh matter. Some of their novelties can be discerned even in the Pentateuch. Their chief work, however, related to the form of the text. They put into a proper form and state the text of the writings they studied, perceiving less need for revising the matter. What they did was in good faith, with honest intention.

The way the synagogue handled the Scripture texts can only be inferred from how Ezra acted, along with the common beliefs and needs of that era. The scribes who began with Ezra, observing his actions, would naturally follow his lead, not hesitating to revise the text in essence as well as in form.43 They didn't shy away from changing what had already been written or adding new content. Some of their innovations can even be seen in the Pentateuch. Their main focus, however, was on the form of the text. They organized and clarified the writings they studied, feeling less need to revise the subject. What they did was done sincerely and with good intentions.

The prophetic canon ended with Malachi's oracles. And it was made sometime after he prophesied, because the general consciousness that the function ceased with him required a considerable period for its growth. The fact that it included Jonah and Ruth brings the completion after 300 b.c., as already stated. There are no definite allusions to it till the second century b.c. Daniel speaks of a passage in Jeremiah being in “the books” or “writings;”44 and the prologue of Jesus Sirach presupposes its formation. Such was the second canon, which had been made up gradually (444-290 b.c.)

The prophetic canon concluded with Malachi's messages. It was established sometime after he prophesied, as the widespread belief that the prophetic role ended with him took a significant amount of time to develop. The inclusion of Jonah and Ruth suggests that its completion occurred after 300 b.c., as previously mentioned. There aren't any clear references to it until the second century b.c.. Daniel refers to a passage in Jeremiah being found in "the books" or "writings;"44 and the prologue of Jesus Sirach assumes its existence. This was the second canon, which was gradually compiled (444-290 b.c.).

[pg 025]

Another view of the collection in question has been taken by various scholars. According to a passage in the second book of Maccabees, the second canon originated with Nehemiah, who “gathered together the acts of the kings and the prophets and (psalms) of David, and the epistles of the kings concerning the holy gifts.”45 These words are obscure. They occur in a letter purporting to be sent by the Sanhedrim at Jerusalem to the Jews in Egypt, which contains apocryphal things; a letter which assigns to Nehemiah the merit of various arrangements rather belonging to Ezra. It is difficult to understand the meaning of “the epistles of the kings concerning the offerings.” If they were the documents of heathen or Persian kings favorable to the rebuilding of Jerusalem and its temple, would they not have been rejected from a collection of sacred books belonging to the chosen people? They might perhaps have been adopted had they been interwoven with the holy books themselves, like portions of Ezra and Nehemiah; but they could not have formed a distinct part of the national literature, because they were foreign and heathen. Again, “the psalms of David” cannot have existed in the time of Nehemiah, if the phrase includes the whole collection. It may perhaps refer to the first three divisions of the book, as Herzfeld thinks; but these contain many odes which are not David's; while earlier ones belong to the last two divisions of the Psalm-book. In like manner, “the prophets” could not all have belonged to this canon; neither Malachi, who was later, nor Jonah. The account will not bear strict examination, and must be pronounced apocryphal. Nehemiah was a statesman, not a priest or scribe; a politician, not a literary man. It is true that he may have had assistants, or committed the work to competent hands; but this is conjectural. The account of his supposed canon hardly commends itself by inherent truthfulness or probability, though it is accepted by Ewald and Bleek.

Another perspective on the collection in question has been taken by various scholars. According to a passage in the second book of Maccabees, the second canon started with Nehemiah, who "collected the actions of the kings, the prophets, the psalms of David, and the letters from the kings regarding the holy gifts."45 These words are unclear. They appear in a letter that claims to be sent by the Sanhedrim in Jerusalem to the Jews in Egypt, which includes non-canonical material; a letter that credits Nehemiah with various arrangements that actually belong to Ezra. It’s hard to grasp the meaning of "the kings' letters regarding the offerings." If these were documents from non-Jewish or Persian kings in support of rebuilding Jerusalem and its temple, wouldn’t they have been excluded from a collection of sacred texts belonging to the chosen people? They might have been included if they were mixed with the holy texts themselves, like parts of Ezra and Nehemiah; but they couldn’t have formed a distinct part of the national literature because they were foreign and pagan. Furthermore, “the Psalms of David” couldn’t have existed in Nehemiah’s time if the phrase refers to the entire collection. It might refer to the first three sections of the book, as Herzfeld suggests; but these include many songs that aren’t attributed to David, while earlier ones belong to the last two sections of the Psalm book. Similarly, "the prophets" couldn’t all have been part of this canon; neither Malachi, who came later, nor Jonah. The account doesn’t hold up under close scrutiny and should be considered non-canonical. Nehemiah was a statesman, not a priest or scribe; a politician, not a writer. It’s true that he may have had assistants or delegated the work to capable individuals; but this is speculative. The description of his supposed canon hardly seems credible or likely, even though it is accepted by Ewald and Bleek.

[pg 026]

When the great synagogue ceased, there was an interval during which it is not clear whether the sacred books were neglected, except by private individuals; or whether they were studied, copied, and collected by a body of scribes. Perhaps the scribes and elders of the Hasmonæan time were active at intervals in this department. The institution of a senate by Judas Maccabaeus is supposed to be favored by 2 Maccabees (chapter i. 10-ii. 18); but the passage furnishes poor evidence of the thing. Judas is there made to write to Egypt in the year of the Seleucidae 188, though he died thirty-six years before, i.e., 152. Other places have been added as corroborative, viz., 2 Maccab. iv. 44, xi. 27; 1 Maccab. vii. 33. Some go so far as to state that Jose ben Joeser was appointed its first president at that time. The Midrash in Bereshith Rabba (§ 65) makes him one of the sixty Hassidim who were treacherously murdered by Alcimus; but this is neither in the first book of the Maccabees (chapter vii.) nor in Josephus,46 and must be pronounced conjectural. It is impossible to fix the exact date of Jose ben Joeser in the Hasmonean period. Pirke Aboth leaves it indefinite. Jonathan, Judas Maccabaeus's successor, when writing to the Lacedaemonians, speaks of the gerusia or senate as well as the people of the Jews; whence we learn that the body existed as early as the time of Judas.47 Again, Demetrius writes to Simon, as also to the elders and nation of the Jews.48 After Jonathan and Simon, it may have been suspended for a while, in consequence of the persecution and anarchy prevailing in Judea; till the great Sanhedrim at Jerusalem succeeded it, under Hyrcanus I. Though the traces of a senate in the Maccabaean epoch are slight, the Talmud countenances its existence.49 We believe that it was earlier than Judas Maccabaeus. Of its constitution nothing is known; but it was probably aristocratic. The Hasmonean [pg 027] prince would naturally exert a commanding influence over it. The great synagogue had been a kind of democratic council, consisting of scribes, doctors or teachers, and priests.50 Like their predecessors of the great synagogue, the Hasmonæan elders revised the text freely, putting into it explanatory or corrective additions, which were not always improvements. The way in which they used the book of Esther, employing it as a medium of Halachite prescription, shows a treatment involving little idea of sacredness attaching to the Hagiographa.

When the great synagogue ended, there was a period where it’s unclear if the sacred texts were ignored, apart from private individuals, or if they were studied, copied, and compiled by a group of scribes. It’s possible that the scribes and elders during the Hasmonean period were intermittently active in this area. The establishment of a senate by Judas Maccabeus is thought to be supported by 2 Maccabees (chapter i. 10-ii. 18); however, this passage provides weak evidence for that claim. In it, Judas is said to have written to Egypt in the year of the Seleucidae 188, even though he died thirty-six years earlier, i.e., 152. Additional references as support include 2 Maccab. iv. 44, xi. 27; 1 Maccab. vii. 33. Some even claim that Jose ben Joeser was appointed the first president at that time. The Midrash in Bereshith Rabba (§ 65) lists him as one of the sixty Hassidim who were treacherously killed by Alcimus; however, this is not mentioned in the first book of the Maccabees (chapter vii.) or in Josephus, and so it must be seen as conjectural. It’s impossible to determine the exact date of Jose ben Joeser in the Hasmonean period. Pirke Aboth leaves it vague. Jonathan, who succeeded Judas Maccabaeus, when writing to the Lacedaemonians, references the gerusia or senate as well as the people of the Jews, indicating that this body existed as early as the time of Judas. Again, Demetrius wrote to Simon, as well as to the elders and nation of the Jews. After Jonathan and Simon, it might have been paused for a while due to the persecution and chaos in Judea, until the great Sanhedrin at Jerusalem took its place under Hyrcanus I. Although evidence of a senate during the Maccabean era is minimal, the Talmud supports its existence. We believe it existed before Judas Maccabaeus. Nothing is known about its structure; however, it was probably aristocratic. The Hasmonean prince would naturally have had a significant influence over it. The great synagogue had been somewhat of a democratic council, comprising scribes, teachers, and priests. Like their predecessors in the great synagogue, the Hasmonean elders revised the text freely, adding explanations or corrections that were not always for the better. Their use of the book of Esther, applying it as a means for Halachite instruction, indicates an approach that attached little sense of sacredness to the Hagiographa.

We are aware that the existence of this body is liable to doubt, and that the expressions belonging to it in Jewish books, whether elders or gerusia, have been applied to the great synagogue or to the Sanhedrim at Jerusalem, or even to the elders of any little town or hamlet; but it is difficult to explain all on that hypothesis, without attributing confusion to the places where they occur. If the body in question be not allowed, an interval of about sixty years elapsed between the great synagogue and the Sanhedrim, during which the hagiographical writings were comparatively neglected, though literary activity did not cease. No authoritative association, at least, dealt with them. This is improbable. It is true that we read of no distinguished teachers in the interval, except Antigonus of Socho, disciple of Simon the Just; but the silence can hardly weigh against a reasonable presumption. One thing is clear, viz., that Antigonus did not reach down to the time of the first pair that presided over the Sanhedrim.

We know that the existence of this group is open to doubt, and that the references to it in Jewish texts, whether regarding elders or gerusia, have been linked to the great synagogue or the Sanhedrin in Jerusalem, or even to the elders of any small town or village. However, it's hard to explain everything based on that theory without suggesting confusion about where these references appear. If this group isn't accepted, there's a gap of about sixty years between the great synagogue and the Sanhedrin, during which the hagiographical writings were largely overlooked, even though literary activity continued. No official group, at least, was involved with them. This seems unlikely. It's true that we don't hear of any notable teachers during that time except Antigonus of Socho, a student of Simon the Just; but the lack of evidence is hardly enough to dismiss a reasonable assumption. One thing is clear: Antigonus did not extend to the time of the first pair who led the Sanhedrin.

The contents of the third canon, i.e., Psalms, Proverbs, Job, Canticles, Ecclesiastes, Esther, Daniel, Ezra, Nehemiah, Chronicles, the formation of which we assign to the Hasmonæan gerusia, were multifarious, differing widely from one another in age, character, and value—poetical, prophetic, didactic, historical. Such as seemed worthy of preservation, though they had not been included in the second canon, [pg 028] were gathered together during the space of an hundred and fifty years. The oldest part consisted of psalms supposed to belong to David. The first psalm, which contains within itself traces of late authorship, was prefixed as an introduction to the whole collection now put into the third canon. Next to the Psalms were Proverbs, Job, Canticles, which, though non-prophetic and probably excluded on that account from the second canon, must have existed before the exile. Enriched with the latest additions, they survived the national disasters, and claimed a place next to the Psalms. They were but a portion of the literature current in and after the 5th century b.c., as may be inferred from the epilogue to Ecclesiastes, and the Wisdom of Sirach. The historical work compiled by the chronicle-writer was separated, Ezra being put first as the most important part, and referring also to the church of the 6th and 5th centuries whose history had not been written. The Chronicles themselves were placed last, being considered of less value than the first part, as they contained the summary of a period already described, though with numerous adaptations to post-exile times. The youngest portion consisted of the book of Daniel, not written till the Maccabean period (between 170 and 160 b.c.);51 and probably of several Psalms [pg 029] (44, 60, 74, 75, 76, 79, 80, 83, 89, 110, 118) which were inserted in different places of the collection to make the whole number 150. These late odes savor of the Maccabean time; and are fitly illustrated by the history given in the first book of Maccabees. The list continued open; dominated by no stringent principle of selection, and with a character somewhat indefinite. It was called c'tubim, i.e., writings52 a general epithet suited to the contents.

The contents of the third canon, i.e., Psalms, Proverbs, Job, Canticles, Ecclesiastes, Esther, Daniel, Ezra, Nehemiah, and Chronicles, which we attribute to the Hasmonean council, were diverse, varying greatly in age, character, and importance—poetical, prophetic, didactic, historical. Those deemed worthy of preservation, even though they weren't included in the second canon, [pg 028] were compiled over a period of one hundred and fifty years. The oldest part included psalms believed to be written by David. The first psalm, which shows signs of more recent authorship, was added as an introduction to the whole collection now included in the third canon. Following the Psalms were Proverbs, Job, and Canticles, which, while non-prophetic and likely excluded from the second canon for that reason, must have existed before the exile. Enriched with the most recent additions, they endured through national disasters and earned a place alongside the Psalms. They were just a portion of the literature available in and after the 5th century b.c., as suggested by the epilogue of Ecclesiastes and the Wisdom of Sirach. The historical work compiled by the chronicler was separated, with Ezra listed first as the most significant part, also referring to the church of the 6th and 5th centuries whose history had not been documented. The Chronicles were placed last, considered less valuable than the first part, as they summarized a period already described, albeit with many adaptations for post-exile times. The newest section was the book of Daniel, which was written during the Maccabean period (between 170 and 160 b.c.);51 and likely included several Psalms [pg 029] (44, 60, 74, 75, 76, 79, 80, 83, 89, 110, 118) that were added in various places in the collection to make a total of 150. These later poems reflect the Maccabean era; and they are appropriately illustrated by the history presented in the first book of Maccabees. The list remained open; not governed by any strict selection criteria, and with a somewhat vague character. It was called c'tubim, i.e. writings52 a general term fitting to the contents.

Several books put into the third canon,—as Job, Proverbs, the greater number of the Psalms, &c.,—existed when the second was made. But the latter collection was pre-eminently prophetic; and it was that idea of the origin and contents of the books in it which regulated its extent. Bloch's supposition that the parts of the third collection then existing were not looked upon as holy, but merely as productions embodying human wisdom, and were therefore excluded, is improbable. We do not think that an alteration of opinion about them in the course of a century or more, by which they became divine and holy instead of human, is a satisfactory explanation. The Psalms of David and the book of Job must have been as highly esteemed in the period of the great synagogue's existence as they were at a later time. Other considerations besides the divinity and holiness of books contributed to their introduction into a canon. Ecclesiastes was taken into the third collection because it was attributed to Solomon. The Song of Songs was understood allegorically,—a fact which, in addition to its supposed Solomonic authorship, determined its adoption. And even after their canonical reception, whether by the great synagogue or another body, the character of books [pg 030] was canvassed. It was so with Ecclesiastes, in spite of the supposed sanction it got from the great synagogue contained in the epilogue, added, as some think, by that body to attest the sacredness of the book.53

Several books included in the third canon—like Job, Proverbs, most of the Psalms, etc.—were already around when the second canon was created. However, the latter collection was primarily visionary, and it was this understanding of the origin and contents of the books in it that determined its scope. Bloch's idea that the parts of the third collection that existed at that time were not considered sacred, but just works reflecting human wisdom, and were therefore left out, is unlikely. We don’t believe that a shift in perspective over a century or so, transforming them from human to divine and holy, is a convincing explanation. The Psalms of David and the book of Job must have been highly valued during the time of the great synagogue, just as they were later. Other factors, besides the divine and sacred nature of the books, influenced their inclusion in the canon. Ecclesiastes was included in the third collection because it was attributed to Solomon. The Song of Songs was interpreted allegorically—an understanding that, combined with its supposed authorship by Solomon, led to its acceptance. Even after they were received canonically, whether by the great synagogue or another group, the nature of the books was debated. This was the case with Ecclesiastes, despite the supposed to endorsement it received from the great synagogue, as indicated by the epilogue, which some believe was added by that group to affirm the book's sacredness.

While the third canon was being made, the soferim, as the successors of the prophets, were active as before; and though interpretation was their chief duty, they must have revised and corrected the sacred books to some extent. We need not hesitate to allow that they sometimes arranged parts, and even added matter of their own. In the time of the canon's entire preparation, they and the priests, with writers and scholars generally, redacted the national literature, excluding or sanctioning such portions of it as they thought fit.

While the third canon was being created, the soferim, as the successors of the prophets, continued their work as before; and even though interpretation was their main responsibility, they likely revised and corrected the sacred texts to some extent. We shouldn't hesitate to acknowledge that they sometimes reorganized sections and even added their own content. During the complete preparation of the canon, they and the priests, along with writers and scholars in general, edited the national literature, choosing to exclude or approve certain parts as they saw fit.

At this time appeared the present five-fold partition of the Psalms, preceded as it had been by other divisions, the last of which was very similar to the one that became final. Several inscriptions and historical notices were prefixed. The inscriptions, however, belong to very different times, their historical parts being usually older than the musical; and date from the first collection to the period of the Hasmonean college, when the final redaction of the entire Psalter took place. Those in the first three books existed at the time when the latter were made up; those in the last two were prefixed partly at the time when the collections themselves were made, and partly in the Maccabean age. How often they are out of harmony with the poems themselves, needs no remark. They are both traditional and conjectural.

At this time, the current five-part division of the Psalms appeared, following earlier divisions, the last of which was quite similar to the final one. Various inscriptions and historical notes were added. However, these inscriptions come from very different times, with their historical components usually being older than the musical ones; they date from the initial collection to the Hasmonean period, when the complete Psalter was finalized. The inscriptions in the first three books were present when the latter were compiled; those in the last two were added partly when the collections were created and partly during the Maccabean era. It’s notable how often they do not align with the poems themselves. They are both traditional and speculative.

The earliest attestation of the third canon is that of the prologue to Jesus Sirach (130 b.c.), where not only the law and the prophets are specified, but “the other books of the [pg 031] fathers,” or “the rest of the books.”54 No information is given as to its extent, or the particular books included. They may have been for the most part the same as the present ones. The passage does not show that the third list was closed. The better writings of the fathers, such as tended to learning and wisdom, are not excluded by the definite article. In like manner, neither Philo nor the New Testament gives exact information as to the contents of the division in question. Indeed, several books, Canticles, Esther, Ecclesiastes, are unnoticed in the latter. The argument drawn from Matthew xxiii. 35, that the Chronicles were then the last book of the canon, is inconclusive; as the Zechariah there named was probably different from the Zechariah in 2 Chronicles xxiv. None of these witnesses proves that the third canon was finally closed.

The earliest evidence of the third canon comes from the prologue to Jesus Sirach (130 b.c.), where not only the law and the prophets are mentioned, but also "the other books of the [pg 031] fathers," or "the other books."54 There's no information about how extensive this list was or which specific books were included. They may have largely been the same as those we have today. The text doesn’t indicate that the third list was finalized. The more significant writings of the fathers, which leaned toward learning and wisdom, aren't excluded by the definite article. Similarly, neither Philo nor the New Testament provides clear details about the contents of that division. In fact, several books, like Canticles, Esther, and Ecclesiastes, are not mentioned in the latter. The argument from Matthew xxiii. 35 that Chronicles was the last book of the canon is not conclusive; the Zechariah mentioned there was likely different from the Zechariah in 2 Chronicles xxiv. None of these sources indicates that the third canon was definitively closed.

A more definite testimony respecting the canon is given by Josephus towards the end of the first century a.d. “For we have not an innumerable multitude of books among us, ... but only twenty-two books, which contain the records of all the past times; which are justly believed to be divine. And of them five belong to Moses.... But as to the time from the death of Moses till the reign of Artaxerxes, king of Persia, the prophets who were after Moses wrote down what was done in their times in thirteen books. The remaining four books contain hymns to God and precepts for the conduct of human life. It is true our history has been written since Artaxerxes very particularly, but has not been esteemed of the like authority with the former by our forefathers, because there has not been an exact succession of prophets since that time: and how firmly we have given credit to these books of our own nation [pg 032] is evident by what we do; for during so many ages as have already passed, no one has been so bold as either to add anything to them, to take anything from them, or to make any change in them; but it has become natural to all Jews immediately and from their very birth, to esteem these books to contain divine doctrines, and to persist in them, and if occasion be, willingly to die for them.”55 This list agrees with our present canon, showing that the Palestinian Jews were tolerably unanimous as to the extent of the collection. The thirteen prophets include Job; the four lyric and moral books are Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes and Canticles.

A clearer statement about the canon is provided by Josephus toward the end of the first century A.D. “We don’t have an endless number of books with us, but only twenty-two books that record all of history; these are believed to be divine. Five of these are attributed to Moses. From the time of Moses' death until the reign of Artaxerxes, king of Persia, the prophets who followed him documented events in their time across thirteen books. The remaining four books include hymns to God and guidelines for living a good life. It’s true that our history has been recorded since Artaxerxes in detail, but our ancestors haven’t regarded it as holding the same authority as the earlier works, due to the absence of a consistent line of prophets since then. Our strong trust in these books is evident in our actions; throughout history, no one has dared to add to, remove from, or change them in any way. It has become second nature for all Jews from birth to view these books as containing divine teachings, to adhere to them, and if necessary, to be willing to die for them.”55 This list matches our current canon, indicating that the Palestinian Jews were reasonably united regarding the scope of the collection. The thirteen prophets include Job; the four lyrical and moral books are Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and Canticles.

It is not likely that the Hasmonæan senate had a long existence. It was replaced by the Sanhedrim, a more definite and state institution, intended as a counter-balance to the influence of the Hasmonæan princes. The notices of the latter reach no further back than Hyrcanus I., i.e., about 135 b.c.56 Josephus speaks of it under Hyrcanus II.57 It cannot be referred to an earlier period than Hyrcanus I. Frankel58 indeed, finds a notice of it in 2 Chronicles xix. 8, 11; but the account there is indistinct, and refers to the great synagogue. The compiler having no certain information about what was long past, transfers the origin of the court he speaks of to Jehoshaphat, in order to glorify the house of David. It is impossible to date the Sanhedrim, with Frankel, in the Grecian era, in which case it must have been dissolved during the Maccabean insurrection, and afterwards reconstructed; it was not constituted till about 130 b.c. Whether it was modeled after the great synagogue or the Hasmonæan senate, is uncertain. The idea of it may have been suggested by the latter rather than the former, for its basis was aristocratic. The Hasmonæan gerusia [pg 033] must have been less formal and definite than the Sanhedrim; though the latter arose before the family ceased to be in power, and differed materially from its predecessor. It continued from 130 b.c. till a.d. 180, surviving the terrible disasters of the nation.59

It’s unlikely that the Hasmonean senate lasted a long time. It was replaced by the Sanhedrin, a more established institution meant to counterbalance the power of the Hasmonean princes. The references to the latter only go back as far as Hyrcanus I, about 135 B.C.E. Josephus mentions it during the time of Hyrcanus II. It likely cannot be traced back to a period earlier than Hyrcanus I. Frankel indeed finds a mention of it in 2 Chronicles 19:8, 11; however, the account there is vague and refers to the great synagogue. The compiler, lacking solid information about the distant past, dates the court he describes to Jehoshaphat to glorify the house of David. It’s impossible to date the Sanhedrin, as Frankel suggests, to the Grecian era; in that case, it would have had to be dissolved during the Maccabean revolt and later reformed. It wasn’t officially established until around 130 B.C.E. Whether it was modeled after the great synagogue or the Hasmonean senate remains unclear. The idea may have been inspired by the latter more than the former since its foundation was aristocratic. The Hasmonean gerusia must have been less formal and structured than the Sanhedrin, though the latter emerged before the family lost power and differed significantly from its predecessor. It lasted from 130 B.C.E. until 180 C.E., surviving the nation’s catastrophic events.

The closing of the third canon cannot be assigned, with Bloch, to the great synagogue. If the college ceased with or before Simon, i.e., about 200-192, and the work of Daniel did not appear till about 170 b.c., twenty years at least intervened between the extinction of the great synagogue and Daniel's book. This holds good, whether we assume, with Krochmal, the synagogue's redaction of the work,—more correctly the putting together of the independent parts of which it is said to be composed; or equally so, if the taking of it into the canon as a book already completed, be attributed to the same body. But we are unable to see that Krochmal's reasoning about the synagogue putting Daniel's work together and one of the members writing the book of Esther is probable.

The closing of the third canon can't be attributed to the great synagogue, as Bloch suggested. If the college ended with or before Simon, around 200-192 BCE, and Daniel's work didn’t appear until about 170 BCE, then at least twenty years passed between the end of the great synagogue and the release of Daniel's book. This is true whether we accept Krochmal's view that the synagogue compiled the work—more accurately, the assembly of the independent parts it’s said to consist of—or if we attribute the inclusion of it into the canon as a completed book to the same group. However, we find Krochmal's reasoning about the synagogue compiling Daniel's work and one of its members writing the book of Esther unlikely.

In like manner, Maccabean psalms are adverse to the hypothesis that the great synagogue completed the third canon. In consequence of these late productions, it is impossible to assert that the men of the synagogue were the redactors of the Psalter as it is. It is true that the collection was made before the Chronicles and many other books of the hagiographical canon; but the complete Psalter did not appear till the Maccabean period. The canon, however, was not considered to be finally closed in the first century before and the next after Christ. There were doubts about some portions. The book of Ezekiel gave offence, because some of its statements seemed to contradict the law. Doubts about others were of a more serious nature; about Ecclesiastes, the Canticles, Esther, and the Proverbs. The first [pg 034] was impugned because it had contradictory passages and a heretical tendency; the second, because of its worldly and sensual tone; Esther for its want of religiousness; and Proverbs on account of inconsistencies. This scepticism went far to procure the exclusion of the suspected works from the canon, and their relegation to the class of the genuzim.60 But it did not prevail. Hananiah, son of Hezekiah, son of Garon, about 32 b.c., is said to have reconciled the contradictions and quieted the doubts.61 But these traces of resistance to the fixity of the canon were not the last. They reappeared about a.d. 65, as we learn from the Talmud,62 when the controversy turned mainly upon the canonicity of Ecclesiastes, which the school of Shammai, who had the majority, opposed; so that the book was probably excluded.63 The question emerged again at a later synod at Jabneh or Jamnia, when R. Eleasar ben Asaria was chosen patriarch, and Gamaliel the second, deposed. Here it was decided, not unanimously however, but by a majority of Hillelites, that Ecclesiastes and the Song of Songs “pollute the hands,” i.e., belong properly to the Hagiographa.64 This was about 90 a.d.65 Thus the question of the canonicity of certain books was discussed at two synods.

In the same way, Maccabean psalms challenge the idea that the great synagogue finalized the third canon. Because of these later writings, it's impossible to claim that the men of the synagogue were the editors of the Psalter as it currently exists. It's true that the collection was made before the Chronicles and many other books of the hagiographical canon, but the done Psalter didn't appear until the Maccabean period. However, the canon wasn't considered definitively closed in the first century, both before and after Christ. There were uncertainties about certain sections. The book of Ezekiel was controversial because some of its statements appeared to contradict the law. Doubts about other books were more significant; Ecclesiastes, the Song of Songs, Esther, and Proverbs raised concerns. Ecclesiastes was questioned for having contradictory passages and a heretical slant; the Song of Songs was criticized for its worldly and sensual themes; Esther was scrutinized for lacking religious depth; and Proverbs faced issues due to inconsistencies. This skepticism led to the exclusion of these disputed works from the canon, relegating them to the category of the genuzim.60 But it didn't succeed. Hananiah, son of Hezekiah, son of Garon, around 32 b.c., is said to have resolved the contradictions and alleviated the doubts.61 Yet, these signs of resistance to the fixed canon didn't end there. They emerged again around a.d. 65, as noted in the Talmud,62 when the debate primarily focused on the status of Ecclesiastes, which was opposed by the majority school of Shammai, leading to the book likely being excluded.63 The issue arose again at a later synod at Jabneh or Jamnia, when R. Eleasar ben Asaria was appointed patriarch and Gamaliel the second was deposed. It was here decided, but not unanimously, only by a majority of Hillelites, that Ecclesiastes and the Song of Songs “dirty the hands,” i.e., were properly part of the Hagiographa.64 This was around 90 a.d..65 Thus, the issue of the canonicity of certain books was addressed at two synods.

Passages in the Talmud have been adduced to show that the Shammaite objections to the canonicity of Ecclesiastes “were overruled by the positive declaration from the 72 elders, being a testimony anterior to the Christian era that Coheleth is canonical; but they do not support the opinion.”66

Passages in the Talmud have been cited to demonstrate that the Shammaite objections to the canonicity of Ecclesiastes “were overruled by the explicit statement from the 72 elders, which serves as evidence before the Christian era that Coheleth is canonical; however, they do not back the opinion.”66

[pg 035]

“The sages” referred to in the treatise Sabbat and elsewhere is a vague expression, resting apparently on no historic tradition—a mere opinion of comparatively late date. If it refer to the Jerusalem synod a.d. 65, the Hillelites were simply outnumbered there by the Shammaites. The matter was debated hastily, and determined for the time by a majority. But the synod at Jamnia consisted of 72 persons; and a passage in the treatise Yadayim refers to it.67 The testimony of the 72 elders to whom R. Simeon ben Asai here alludes, so far from belonging to an anti-christian era, belongs to a date about 90 a.d. And the fact that the synod at Jamnia took up again a question already debated at Jerusalem a.d. 65, proves that no final settlement of the canon had taken place before. The canon was virtually settled at Jamnia, where was confirmed what R. Akiba said of the Canticles in his usual extravagant way: “No day in the whole history of the world is of so much worth as the one in which the Song of Songs was given to Israel; for all the Scriptures are holy; but the Song of Songs is most holy.”68 As the Hagiographa were not read in public, with the exception of Esther, opinions of the Jewish rabbins might still differ about Canticles and Ecclesiastes, even after the synod of Jamnia.

"The wise" mentioned in the treatise Sabbat and elsewhere is a vague term that seems to be based on no historical tradition—just a belief that emerged relatively later. If it refers to the Jerusalem synod a.d. 65, the Hillelites were simply outnumbered there by the Shammaites. The issue was discussed quickly and decided at the time by a majority vote. But the synod at Jamnia had 72 members; and a passage in the treatise Yadayim refers to this. 67 The testimony of the 72 elders that R. Simeon ben Asai mentions here, far from being from an anti-Christian period, actually dates to around 90 a.d.. The fact that the synod at Jamnia revisited a question that had already been debated at Jerusalem A.D. 65 shows that a final decision on the canon had not been made before. The canon was effectively settled at Jamnia, where what R. Akiba said about the Canticles in his usual exaggerated style was confirmed: "No day in the entire history of the world is as valuable as the one when the Song of Songs was given to Israel; all Scriptures are sacred, but the Song of Songs is the most sacred." 68 Since the Hagiographa were not read in public, except for Esther, Jewish rabbis might still have differing views on Canticles and Ecclesiastes, even after the synod of Jamnia.

In opposition to these remarks, it is strenuously argued by Bloch that neither the passage in the Mishnic treatise Yadayim, nor any other, refers to the canonical character of the books to which Jewish elders raised several objections. But his arguments are more vehement than valid. Anxious to assign the final settlement of the entire canon to an [pg 036] authoritative body like the great synagogue, he affirms that all parties were united in opinion about the time of Christ,—Assiim, Perushim, and Zeddukim; Shammaites and Hillelites. But it requires more than his ingenuity to explain away the meaning of Yadayim 3, 5, Adoyot v. 3, Sabbat 1. To what did such diversity of opinion relate, if not to the canonical character of the books? A specific answer to the question is not given by the learned writer,69 who is too eager in his endeavor to attribute the settlement of the third canon to the great synagogue, and to smooth away all diversities of opinion about several books, after that time, as if none could afterwards question the authoritative settlement by that body. He will not even allow a wider canon to the Alexandrian Jews than that of their Palestinian brethren, though he cannot but admit that the former read and highly esteemed various apocryphal books because of their theocratic character. Surely the practical use of writings is an evidence of their canonicity as strong as theoretical opinions.

In response to these comments, Bloch strongly argues that neither the section in the Mishnic text Yadayim nor any other mentions the canonical character of the books that Jewish elders raised several objections to. However, his arguments are more passionate than convincing. Eager to attribute the final establishment of the entire canon to an [pg 036] authoritative group like the Great Synagogue, he claims that all factions shared a common view during the time of Christ—Assiim, Perushim, Zeddukim; Shammaites, and Hillelites. Yet, it takes more than his creativity to dismiss the significance of Yadayim 3, 5, Adoyot v. 3, Sabbat 1. What was the source of such differing opinions if not the canonical status of the books? The learned writer does not provide a clear answer, as he is too focused on attributing the settlement of the third canon to the Great Synagogue and smoothing over all differences of opinion about various books after that time, as if no one could question the official resolution made by that body afterward. He won't even acknowledge a broader canon for the Alexandrian Jews than that of their Palestinian counterparts, even though he has to admit that they read and valued various apocryphal books for their religious governance nature. Clearly, the practical usage of these writings is just as strong an indication of their canonicity as theoretical viewpoints.

The doubts about several books to which we have alluded, some of which Hananiah is said to have resolved in his old age, imply a diligent study of the national literature, if not a revision of the text; and the Tannaite college at Jabneh must have cared for the same things, as it had to deal with similar objections. After the last canon was made more than a century anterior to the Christian era, the text was not considered inviolate by the learned Jews; it received subsequent modifications and interpolations. The process of redaction had not ceased before the time of Christ. This was owing, among other causes, to the state of parties among the Jews, as well as the intrusion of Greek literature and culture, whose influence the Palestinian Jews themselves were not able altogether to withstand. When Jeremiah accused the Scribes of falsifying the law by their lying pen (viii. 8), it may be inferred that the same process took place afterwards; that offensive things were removed, [pg 037] and alterations made continuously down to the close of the canon, and even after. The corrections consisted of additions and changes of letters, being indicated in part by the most ancient versions and the traditions of the Jews themselves who often knew what stood in the text at first, and why it was altered. They are also indicated by the nature of the passage itself viewed in the light of the state of religion at the time. Here, sober judgment must guard against unnecessary conjectures. Some changes are apparent, as the plural oaks in Genesis xiii. 18, xiv. 13, xviii. 1, Deuteronomy xi. 30, for the singular oak; and the plural gods in Exodus xxxii. 4, for the singular god. So 2 Sam. Vii. 23, (comp. 1 Chron. xvii. 21, and LXX);70 and Deuteronomy xxxii. 8,71 have been altered. Popper and Geiger have probably assumed too much correction on the part of the Scribes and others; though they have drawn attention to the subject in the spirit of original criticism.

The doubts about several books we've mentioned, some of which Hananiah is said to have clarified in his old age, suggest a thorough study of national literature, if not a revision of the text itself. The Tannaite school at Jabneh must have been concerned with similar issues since they faced the same objections. After the last canon was established more than a century before the Christian era, the learned Jews did not treat the text as untouchable; it underwent further changes and additions. The editing process continued until the time of Christ. This was due, among other reasons, to the divisions among the Jews and the influence of Greek literature and culture, which the Palestinian Jews were not able to completely resist. When Jeremiah accused the Scribes of distorting the law with their misleading writing (viii. 8), it can be inferred that similar things happened later; that offensive parts were removed, and alterations were made continuously up until the end of the canon, and even after. The corrections included additions and changes to letters, partly indicated by the oldest versions and the traditions of the Jews, who often knew what the original text contained and why it was modified. These changes are also reflected in the nature of the passages themselves when viewed in light of the religious context at the time. Here, careful judgment must prevent unnecessary speculation. Some changes are noticeable, such as the plural oaks in Genesis xiii. 18, xiv. 13, xviii. 1, Deuteronomy xi. 30, instead of the singular oak; and the plural deities in Exodus xxxii. 4, instead of the singular God. Likewise, 2 Sam. Vii. 23, (compare 1 Chron. xvii. 21, and LXX);70 and Deuteronomy xxxii. 8,71 have been modified. Popper and Geiger may have overestimated the corrections made by the Scribes and others; although they have highlighted the topic in a spirit of original criticism.

Jewish literature began to degenerate after the captivity, and it continued to do so. It leaned upon the past more and more, having an external and formal character with little of the living soul. The independence of their religious literature disappeared with the national independence of the Jews; and the genius of the people was too exclusive to receive much expansion from the spirit of nations with whom they came in contact. In such circumstances, amid the general consciousness of present misfortune which the hope of a brighter future could not dispel, and regretful retrospects of the past tinged with ideal splendor, the exact time of drawing a line between books that might be included in the third division of the canon must have been arbitrary. In the absence of a normal principle to determine selection, the productions were arbitrarily separated. Not that they were badly adjusted. On the contrary, the canon as a whole [pg 038] was settled wisely. Yet the critical spirit of learned Jews in the future could not be extinguished by anticipation. The canon was not really settled for all time by a synodical gathering at Jamnia; for Sirach was added to the Hagiographa by some rabbins about the beginning of the 4th century;72 while Baruch circulated long in Hebrew, and was publicly read on the day of atonement in the third century, according to the Apostolic constitutions.73 These two books were in high repute for a considerable time, possessing a kind of canonical credit even among the learned Jews of Palestine. Rab, Jochanan, Elasar, Rabba bar Mare, occasionally refer to Sirach in the way in which the c'tubim were quoted: the writer of Daniel used Baruch; and the translator of Jeremiah put it into Greek.

Jewish literature started to decline after the exile, and that decline continued. It increasingly relied on the past, taking on an external and formal quality with little of the living spirit. The independence of their religious literature vanished along with the national independence of the Jews, and the unique genius of the people was too insular to draw much influence from the cultures they interacted with. In such a situation, amidst the widespread feeling of current misfortune that the hope for a better future couldn't shake off, and nostalgic reflections of the past colored by ideal beauty, it must have been arbitrary to decide which books could be included in the third division of the canon. Without a clear standard for making selections, the works were chosen haphazardly. Not that they were poorly combined. On the contrary, the canon as a whole [pg 038] was established wisely. However, the critical spirit of learned Jews in the future couldn't be suppressed by mere predictions. The canon wasn't really finalized for all time by a synodal gathering at Jamnia; for Sirach was incorporated into the Hagiographa by some rabbis around the beginning of the 4th century;72 while Baruch circulated widely in Hebrew and was publicly read on the Day of Atonement in the third century, according to the Apostolic Constitutions.73 These two books were held in high regard for a significant time, enjoying a sort of canonical status even among the educated Jews of Palestine. Rab, Jochanan, Elasar, and Rabba bar Mare occasionally referred to Sirach in the same way the c'tubim were cited: the writer of Daniel referenced Baruch; and the translator of Jeremiah rendered it into Greek.

If it be asked on what principle books were admitted into the canon, a single answer does not suffice. One and the same criterion did not determine the process at all times. The leading principle with which the first canon-makers set out was to collect all the documents of Hebrew antiquity. This seems to have guided Ezra, if not the great synagogue after him. The nation, early imbued with the theocratic spirit and believing itself the chosen of God, was favorably inclined towards documents in which that standpoint was assumed. The legal and ethical were specially valued. The prophetic claimed a divine origin; the lyric or poetic touched and elevated the ideal faculty on which religion acts. But the leading principle which actuated Ezra and the great synagogue was gradually modified, amid the growing compass of the national literature and the consciousness that prophecy ceased with Malachi. When the latest part of the canon had to be selected from a literature almost contemporaneous, regard was had to such productions as resembled the old in spirit. Orthodoxy of contents was the dominant criterion. But this was a difficult thing, for various [pg 039] works really anonymous, though wearing the garb of old names and histories, were in existence, so that the boundary of the third part became uncertain and fluctuating.

If you ask what principle decided which books were included in the canon, one answer isn’t enough. The same standard didn’t dictate the process at all times. The main goal for the first canon-makers was to gather all the documents from Hebrew history. This seems to have guided Ezra, and probably the great synagogue after him. The nation, early on influenced by a theocratic spirit and believing it was chosen by God, was inclined to accept documents that reflected that viewpoint. Legal and ethical writings were especially valued. Prophetic texts were seen as having divine origins, while lyrical or poetic works inspired and elevated the ideal aspects that religion touches. However, the main principle driving Ezra and the great synagogue changed gradually as national literature expanded and as people realized prophecy ended with Malachi. When selecting the latest part of the canon from literature that was almost contemporary, they paid attention to works that resembled the old texts in spirit. Orthodoxy of content became the leading criterion. But this was challenging, as many works were truly anonymous yet took on the appearance of old names and histories, making the boundaries of the third part unclear and shifting.

The principle that actuated Ezra in making the first canon was a religious and patriotic one. From his treatment of the oldest law books we infer that he did not look upon them as inviolable. Venerable they were, and so far sacred; but neither perfect nor complete for all time. In his view they were not unconditionally authoritative. Doubtless they had a high value as the productions of inspired lawgivers and men of a prophetic spirit; but the redaction to which he submitted them shows no superstitious reverence. With him canonical and holy were not identical. Nor does the idea of an immediate, divine authority appear to have dominated the mind of the great synagogue in the selection of books. Like Ezra, these scholars reverenced the productions of the prophets, poets, and historians to whom their countrymen were indebted in the past for religious or political progress; but they did not look upon them as the offspring of unerring wisdom. How could they, while witnessing repetitions and minor contradictions in the books collected?

The principle that drove Ezra to create the first canon was both religious and patriotic. From how he handled the oldest law books, we can infer that he didn't see them as untouchable. They were respected and somewhat sacred, but not perfect or complete for all time. In his eyes, they weren't absolutely authoritative. They certainly held significant value as the works of inspired lawmakers and prophetic figures, but the way he edited them showed no superstitious reverence. To him, standard and sacred weren't the same. Furthermore, the idea of instant, divine authority didn't seem to dominate the minds of the great synagogue when choosing books. Like Ezra, these scholars respected the works of the prophets, poets, and historians who had contributed to their nation's religious and political development; however, they didn't view them as products of infallible wisdom. How could they, when they noticed repetitions and small contradictions in the collected books?

The same remarks apply to the third canon. Direct divinity of origin was not the criterion which determined the reception of a book into it; but the character and authorship of the book. Did it breathe the old spirit, or proceed from one venerated for his wisdom? Was it like the old orthodox productions; or did it bear the name of one renowned for his piety and knowledge of divine things? The stamp of antiquity was necessary in a certain sense; but the theocratic spirit was the leading consideration. Ecclesiastes was admitted because it bore the name of Solomon; and Daniel's apocalyptic writings, because veiled under the name of an old prophet. New psalms were taken in because of their association with much older ones in the temple service. Yet the first book of Maccabees was excluded, though written [pg 040] in Hebrew. It is still more remarkable that Sirach was put among the external productions; but this was owing not so much to its recent origin, for it is older than the book of Daniel, as to its being an apparent echo of the Proverbs, and therefore unnecessary. Yet it was long after assigned to the Hagiographa, and quoted as such by several rabbis. Baruch was also left out, though it is as old as Daniel, if not older; and professes to have been written by Jeremiah's friend, in Babylon.

The same comments apply to the third canon. Direct divinity of origin wasn’t the standard that decided if a book was included; it was about the book’s character and who wrote it. Did it reflect the old spirit, or come from someone respected for his wisdom? Did it resemble the older orthodox works, or was it attributed to someone famous for his devotion and understanding of divine matters? The mark of antiquity was needed to some degree; however, the theocratic spirit was the primary factor. Ecclesiastes was accepted because it was attributed to Solomon, and Daniel's apocalyptic writings were included because they were presented under the name of an ancient prophet. New psalms were accepted due to their connection with much older ones used in temple services. Yet, the first book of Maccabees was excluded, despite being written in Hebrew. It’s even more surprising that Sirach was listed among the external works; this was not just because it was newer, as it is older than the book of Daniel, but because it seemed like a repetition of the Proverbs and therefore deemed unnecessary. Still, it was much later categorized into the Hagiographa and referenced as such by several rabbis. Baruch was also excluded, even though it is as old as Daniel, if not older, and claims to have been written by Jeremiah's friend in Babylon.

That redactors dealt freely with the text of the second and third canons especially, without a superstitious belief in its sacredness, is apparent from the double recension which existed when the Egyptian Jews translated the books into Greek. If the one that formed the basis of the Alexandrian version be less correct than the Palestinian in the majority of instances, it is still superior in many. The differences between them, often remarkable, prove that those who had most to do with the books did not guard them as they would have done had they thought them infallibly inspired. Palestinians and Alexandrians subjected the text to redaction; or had suffered it to fall into a state inconsistent with the assumption of its supernatural origin. At a much later period, the Masoretes reduced to one type all existing copies of their Scriptures, introducing an uniformity imperatively demanded in their opinion by multiplied discrepancies.

That editors worked freely with the text of the second and third canons, especially without any superstitious belief in its sacredness, is clear from the two versions that existed when the Egyptian Jews translated the books into Greek. Even if the version that served as the basis for the Alexandrian translation is less accurate than the Palestinian version in most cases, it still has its strengths in many areas. The differences between the two, which are often significant, indicate that those most involved with the texts didn’t treat them as if they believed they were infallibly inspired. Both Palestinians and Alexandrians edited the text or allowed it to degrade into a state that contradicts the idea of its divine origin. Much later, the Masoretes standardized all existing copies of their Scriptures, creating a uniformity they believed was essential due to numerous discrepancies.

Whatever divine character the reflecting attributed to the canonical books, it must have amounted to the same thing as that assigned to human attributes and physical phenomena—a divinity resulting from the over-leaping of second causes, in the absence of inductive philosophy. Here the imperfection conditioned by the nature of the created cannot be hid. Yet the books may be truly said to have contained the word of God.

Whatever divine quality the reflections assigned to the canonical books, it must have been the same as that given to human traits and physical events— a divinity that comes from skipping over secondary causes, due to the lack of inductive reasoning. Here, the imperfections defined by the nature of the created cannot be hidden. Still, it can be accurately said that the books contained the word of God.

Of the three divisions, the Law or Pentateuch was most highly venerated by the Jews. It was the first translated [pg 041] into Greek; and in Philo's view was inspired in a way peculiar to itself. The Prophets, or second division, occupied a somewhat lower place in their estimation, but were read in the public services as the law had been before. The c'tubim, or third division, was not looked upon as equal to the Prophets in importance: only the five Megiloth were publicly read. The three parts of the collection present the three gradations of sanctity which the books assumed successively in Israelite estimation. A certain reverence was attached to all as soon as they were made canonical; but the reverence was not of equal height, and the supposed authority was proportionally varied.74 The consciousness of prophetism being extinct soon after the return from Babylon, was a genuine instinct. With the extinction of the Jewish state the religious spirit almost evaporated. The idealism which the old prophets proclaimed in contrast with the symbolic religion of the state gave place to the forms and an attachment to the written law. Religion came to be a thing of the understanding, the subject of learned treatment; and its essence was reduced to dogmas or precepts. Thus it ceased to be a spiritual element in which the heart had free scope for its highest aspirations. In addition to all, a foreign metaphysical theology, the Persian doctrine of spirits, was introduced, which seemed to enlarge the sphere of speculation, but really retarded the free exercise of the mind. As the external side of religion had been previously directed to the performance of good works, this externality was now determined by a written law. Even the prophetism that appeared after the restoration was little more than an echo of the past, falling in with an outward and written legalism. The literature of the people deteriorated in quality, and prophecy became apocalypse. In such circumstances the advent of a new man was needed to restore the free life of religion in higher power. Christ appeared [pg 042] in the fullness of time to do this effectually by proclaiming the divine Fatherhood, and founding a worship in spirit and in truth. Rising above the symbolic wrappings of the Mosaic religion, and relying upon the native power of the spirit itself, he showed how man may mount up to the throne of God, adoring the Supreme without the intervention of temple, sacrifice, or ceremony.

Of the three divisions, the law or Pentateuch was the most revered by the Jews. It was the first to be translated into Greek, and in Philo's opinion, it was uniquely inspired. The Prophets, the second division, held a somewhat lower status but were read during public services just like the Law had been. The c'tubim, the third division, was not regarded as equally important as the Prophets; only the five Megiloth were read publicly. The three parts of the collection reflect the varying degrees of sanctity that the books held in Israelite perception. A certain level of reverence was attached to all once they became canonical, but this reverence was not equally high, and the perceived authority varied accordingly. The awareness that prophetism had faded shortly after the return from Babylon was a genuine realization. With the decline of the Jewish state, the religious spirit nearly vanished. The idealism that the old prophets proclaimed, contrasting with the symbolic religion of the state, shifted towards forms and an attachment to the written law. Religion became something understood, a subject for scholarly discussion, with its essence reduced to doctrines or rules. As a result, it lost its spiritual element where the heart could pursue its highest aspirations freely. Additionally, a foreign metaphysical theology, the Persian belief in spirits, was introduced, which seemed to widen the scope of thought but actually hindered free mental engagement. While the external aspect of religion had previously focused on doing good works, it was now governed by a written law. Even the prophetism that emerged after the restoration was little more than a reflection of the past, aligning with an outward, written legalism. The quality of the people’s literature declined, and prophecy turned into end of the world. In such a situation, a new figure was needed to revive the authentic spirit of religion. Christ appeared [pg 042] at the right moment to effectively do this by declaring the divine Fatherhood and establishing a worship in spirit and in truth. Rising above the symbolic aspects of Mosaic religion and depending on the inherent strength of the spirit itself, he demonstrated how a person can ascend to the throne of God, worshiping the Supreme without any need for a temple, sacrifice, or ritual.

When the three divisions were united, the ecclesiastical respect which had gathered round the law and the prophets from ancient times began to be transferred to the c'tubim. A belief in their sanctity increased apace in the 1st century before the Christian era, so that sacredness and canonicity were almost identical. The doubts of individuals, it is true, were still expressed respecting certain books of the c'tubim, but they had no perceptible effect upon the current opinion. The sanctity attaching to the last division as well as the others did not permit the total displacement of any part.

When the three sections came together, the religious respect that had built up around the law and the prophets over time began to shift to the c'tubim. Belief in their holiness grew rapidly in the 1st century before the Christian era, to the point where sacredness and canonicity were nearly the same. It's true that some individuals still expressed doubts about certain books of the c'tubim, but these doubts had little impact on overall public opinion. The holiness associated with this final section, along with the others, prevented any part from being entirely disregarded.

The passage in Josephus already quoted shows the state of the canon about a.d. 100. According to it, he considered it to have been closed at the time of Artaxerxes Longimanus, whom he identifies with the Ahasuerus of Esther, 464-424 b.c. The books were divine, so that none dared to add to, subtract from, or alter them. To him the canon was something belonging to the venerable past, and inviolable. In other words, all the books were peculiarly sacred. Although we call scarcely think this to be his private opinion merely, it is probably expressed in exaggerated terms, and hardly tallies with his use of the third Esdras in preference to the canonical texts.75 His authority, however, is small. Bloch's estimate of it is too high. It is utterly improbable that Josephus's opinion was universally held by the Jews in his day. His division of the books is peculiar: five Mosaic, thirteen historical, four containing religious songs and rules of life. It appears, indeed, that as he had the same twenty-two books we now have, Ruth was still attached to Judges, [pg 043] and Lamentations to Jeremiah; but his credit is not on a par with that of a Jew who adhered to his countrymen in the time of their calamity. He wrote for the Romans. One who believed that Esther was the youngest book in the canon, who looked upon Ecclesiastes as Solomon's, and Daniel as an exile production, cannot be a competent judge. In his time the historical sense of the book of Daniel was misapprehended; for after the Grecian dynasty had fallen without the fulfillment of the Messianic prophecy connected with it, the Roman empire was put into its place. Hence various allusions in The History of the Jewish Wars.76 The passage in the Antiquities,77 about Alexander the Great and the priests in the Temple at Jerusalem is apocryphal. In any case, Josephus does not furnish a genuine list of the canonical books any more than Philo. The Pharisaic view of his time is undoubtedly given, that the canon was then complete and sacred. The decision proceeded from that part of the nation who ruled both over school and people, and regained supremacy after the destruction of the temple; i.e., from the Pharisee-sect to which Josephus belonged. It was a conclusion of orthodox Judaism. With true critical instinct, Spinoza says that the canon was the work of the Pharisees. The third collection was undoubtedly made under their influence.

The passage from Josephus previously quoted indicates the state of the canon around A.D. 100. He believed it was finalized during the reign of Artaxerxes Longimanus, whom he identifies as the Ahasuerus from Esther, reigning from 464-424 B.C.. The books were considered divine, leading no one to add to, take away from, or change them. For him, the canon was part of a respected past and was untouchable. In other words, all the books were uniquely sacred. While it's difficult to view this as solely his personal opinion, it seems likely that he expressed it in exaggerated terms, and it does not fully align with his preference for the third Esdras over the canonical texts.75 His influence is minimal. Bloch’s estimation of it is overly high. It’s highly unlikely that Josephus's view was universally accepted by Jews in his time. His categorization of the books is unique: five from Moses, thirteen historical, and four containing religious songs and life guidelines. It appears that he had the same twenty-two books we acknowledge today, with Ruth still linked to Judges, and Lamentations to Jeremiah; however, his credibility does not match that of a Jew who stood with his fellow countrymen during their time of distress. He was writing for a Roman audience. Someone who considered Esther the newest book in the canon, viewed Ecclesiastes as authored by Solomon, and thought of Daniel as a product of exile cannot be deemed a reliable judge. During his time, the historical context of the book of Daniel was misunderstood; after the Greek dynasty fell without the fulfillment of the Messianic prophecy associated with it, the Roman Empire took its place. This is reflected in various references in The History of the Jewish Wars.76 The reference in the Ancient artifacts77 about Alexander the Great and the priests in the Jerusalem Temple is considered apocryphal. In any event, Josephus does not provide an authentic list of canonical books any more than Philo does. The Pharisaic perspective of his era is clearly presented, which stated that the canon was complete and sacred at that time. This decision came from the faction of the nation that governed both the educational and political spheres, regaining dominance after the temple’s destruction; i.e., from the Pharisee group to which Josephus belonged. This was an orthodox Jewish conclusion. With true critical insight, Spinoza notes that the canon was shaped by the Pharisees. The third collection was undoubtedly formed under their influence.

The origin of the threefold division of the canon is not, as Oehler supposes,78 a reflection of the different stages of religious development through which the nation passed, as if the foundation were the Law, the ulterior tendency in its objective aspect the Prophets, and its subjective aspect the Hagiographa. The books of Chronicles and others refute this arbitrary conception. The triplicity lies in the manner in which the books were collected. Men who belonged to different periods and possessed different degrees of culture, worked successively in the formation of the canon; which [pg 044] arose out of the circumstances of the times, and the subjective ideas of those who made it.

The origin of the three times division of the canon is not, as Oehler thinks, a reflection of the different stages of religious development the nation went through, as if the foundation were the Law, the broader intention in its objective aspect were the Prophets, and its subjective aspect were the Hagiographa. The books of Chronicles and others challenge this arbitrary idea. The triplicity comes from the way the books were compiled. People from different periods and with varying levels of culture worked together at different times to shape the canon, which emerged from the circumstances of those times and the personal views of those who created it.

The places of the separate books within the first division or Torah, were determined by the succession of the historical events narrated. The second division naturally begins with Moses's successor, Joshua. Judges, Samuel, and Kings follow according to the regular chronology. To the former prophets, as Joshua—Kings were called, the latter were attached, Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel; succeeded by the twelve minor prophets, arranged for the most part according to their times, though the length of individual prophecies and similarity of contents also influenced their position.

The order of the individual books in the first section, or Torah, was determined by the sequence of the historical events described. The second section naturally starts with Moses's successor, Joshua. Judges, Samuel, and Kings follow in chronological order. The earlier prophets, which include Joshua through Kings, were linked with the later ones, namely Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel, followed by the twelve minor prophets. These were generally arranged according to their time periods, although the length of specific prophecies and similarities in content also played a role in their placement.

The arrangement of books in the third division depended on their age, character, and authors. The Psalms were put first, because David was supposed to be the author of many, and on account of their intrinsic value in promoting the religious life of the people. After the Psalms came the three poetical works attributed to Solomon, with the book of Job among them,—Proverbs, Job, Canticles, Ecclesiastes.

The way the books were sorted in the third section depended on their age, content, and authors. The Psalms were placed first because David was thought to be the author of many of them, and because they were valuable for enhancing the religious life of the community. Following the Psalms were the three poetic works attributed to Solomon, including the book of Job—Proverbs, Job, Song of Solomon, and Ecclesiastes.

The book of Esther followed, since it was intended to further the observance of the Purim feast; with the late book of Daniel. The position of Daniel among the c'tubim arises solely from the fact of its posterior origin to the prophetic writings, not excepting the book of Jonah itself; and the attempt to account for its place in the third division on the ground of its predominant subjectivity is based on the unfounded assumption that the objective state of religion is represented in the second division and the subjective in the third. Had the book existed before 400 b.c., it would doubtless have stood in the second division. But the contents themselves demonstrate its date; contemporary history being wrapped in a prophetic form. Having some affinity to Esther as regards heathenism and Greek life, the book was put next to the latter. To Ezra and Nehemiah, [pg 045] which were adopted before the other part of the Chronicle book and separated from it, were added the so-called Chronicles. Such was the original succession of the third division or c'tubim; but it did not remain unaltered. For the use of the synagogue, the five Megiloth were put together; so that Ruth, which was originally appended to Judges, and the Lamentations affixed at first to Jeremiah's prophecies, were taken out of the second and put into the third canon. This caused a separation of Canticles and Ecclesiastes. The new arrangement was made for liturgical purposes.

The book of Esther came next because it aimed to promote the celebration of the Purim feast, along with the later book of Daniel. Daniel's placement among the c'tubim is only due to its later origin compared to the prophetic writings, including the book of Jonah. The argument for Daniel's position in the third division based on its focus on subjective matters assumes without justification that the objective nature of religion is represented in the second division and the subjective in the third. If the book had existed before 400 b.c., it would have surely been included in the second division. However, the content itself shows its date; contemporary history is presented in a prophetic style. Since it shares some similarities with Esther regarding paganism and Greek culture, the book was placed next to it. Ezra and Nehemiah, [pg 045] which were included before the other part of the Chronicle book and separated from it, were later joined by the so-called Chronicles. This was the original order of the third division or c'tubim; but it changed over time. For use in the synagogue, the five Megiloth were compiled together, so that Ruth, which was originally linked to Judges, and the Lamentations that were first attached to Jeremiah's prophecies, were removed from the second and included in the third canon. This resulted in the separation of Canticles and Ecclesiastes. The new arrangement was made for liturgical reasons.

[pg 046]

Chapter III. The Samaritan and Alexandrian Canons.

The Samaritan canon consists of the Pentateuch alone. This restricted collection is owing to the fact, that when the Samaritans separated from the Jews and began their worship on Gerizim, no more than the Mosaic writings had been invested by Ezra with canonical dignity. The hostile feeling between the rivals hindered the reception of books subsequently canonized. The idea of their having the oldest and most sacred part in its entirety satisfied their spiritual wants. Some have thought that the Sadducees, who already existed as a party before the Maccabean period, agreed with the Samaritans in rejecting all but the Pentateuch; yet this is doubtful. It is true that the Samaritans themselves say so;79 and that some of the church fathers, Origen, Jerome, and others agree; but little reliance can be put on the statement. The latter, perhaps, confounded the Samaritans and Sadducces. It is also noteworthy that Christ in refuting the Sadducees appeals to the Pentateuch alone; yet the conclusion, that he did so because of their admitting no more than that portion does not follow.

The Samaritan canon consists solely of the Pentateuch. This limited collection is due to the fact that when the Samaritans split from the Jews and started their worship on Gerizim, only the Mosaic writings had been designated as canonical by Ezra. The rivalry between the two groups prevented the acceptance of books that were canonized later. The idea that they possessed the oldest and most sacred texts in their entirety fulfilled their spiritual needs. Some believe that the Sadducees, who existed as a group before the Maccabean period, agreed with the Samaritans in rejecting all but the Pentateuch; however, this is uncertain. It's true that the Samaritans claim this; 79 and some church fathers, like Origen and Jerome, also concur; but there's little reason to trust that assertion. They may have confused the Samaritans and Sadducees. It's also significant that Christ, when refuting the Sadducees, only references the Pentateuch; however, the conclusion that he did this because they accepted nothing beyond that section doesn't necessarily follow.

The Alexandrian canon differed from the Palestinian. The Greek translation commonly called the Septuagint contains some later productions which the Palestinian Jews did not adopt, not only from their aversion to Greek literature generally, but also from the recent origin of the books, perhaps also their want of prophetic sanction. The closing line of the third part in the Alexandrian canon was more or less fluctuating—capable of admitting recent writings appearing [pg 047] under the garb of old names and histories, of embracing religious subjects; while the Palestinian collection was pretty well determined, and all but finally settled. The judgment of the Alexandrians was freer than that of their brethren in the mother country. They had even separated in a measure from the latter, by erecting a temple at Leontopolis; and their enlargement of the canon was another step of divergence. Nor had they the criterion of language for the separation of canonical and uncanonical; both classes were before them in the same tongue. The enlarged canon was not formally sanctioned; it had not the approval of the Sanhedrim; yet it was to the Alexandrians what the Palestinian one was to the Palestinians. If Jews who were not well acquainted with Hebrew, used the apocryphal and canonical books alike, it was a matter of feeling and custom; and if those who knew the old language better, adhered to the canonical more closely, it was a matter of tradition and language. The former set little value on the prevalent consciousness of the race that the spirit of prophecy was extinct; their view of the Spirit's operation was larger. The latter clung to the past with all the more tenacity that the old life of the nation had degenerated.

The Alexandrian canon was different from the Palestinian one. The Greek translation known as the Septuagint includes some later works that the Palestinian Jews rejected, not just because they were generally against Greek literature, but also because those books were relatively new and might not have had the backing of prophecy. The final line of the third part of the Alexandrian canon was somewhat flexible, allowing for the inclusion of recent writings that surfaced under the names and stories of the past, even if they discussed religious topics. In contrast, the Palestinian collection was mostly settled and nearly finalized. The Alexandrians had a more open judgement than their counterparts in the homeland. They had also somewhat distanced themselves by building a temple in Leontopolis, and expanding their canon was another way they diverged. They didn't have a language standard to separate canonical from non-canonical texts, as both categories were in the same language. The expanded canon was never officially approved and didn't receive endorsement from the Sanhedrin, yet it was to the Alexandrians what the Palestinian canon was to the Palestinians. For Jews not well-versed in Hebrew, using both the apocryphal and canonical books was a matter of feeling and custom; those who were more familiar with the old language tended to stick to the canonical works, a matter of tradition and language. The former group didn't place much value on the general belief among their people that the spirit of prophecy had died out; their understanding of the Spirit's work was broader. The latter group clung to the past even more tightly as the old life of the nation faded.

The Alexandrian Jews opened their minds to Greek culture and philosophy, appropriating new ideas, and explaining their Scriptures in accordance with wider conceptions of the divine presence; though such adaptation turned aside the original sense. Consciously or unconsciously they were preparing Judaism in some degree to be the religion of humanity. But the Rabbins shut out those enlarging influences, confining their religion within the narrow traditions of one people. The process by which they conserved the old belief helped to quench its spirit, so that it became an antique skeleton, powerless beside the new civilization which had followed the wake of Alexander's conquests. Rabbinical Judaism proved its incapacity for regenerating the world; having no affinity for the philosophy of second [pg 048] causes, or for the exercise of reason beneath the love of a Father who sees with equal eye as God of all. Its isolation nourished a sectarian tendency. Tradition, having no creative power like revelation, had taken the place of it; and it could not ward off the senility of Judaism; for its creations are but feeble echoes of prophetic utterances, weak imitations of poetic inspiration or of fresh wisdom. They are of the understanding rather than the reason. The tradition which Geiger describes as the life-giving soul of Judaism—the daughter of revelation, enjoying the same rights with her mother—a spiritual power that continues ever to work—an emanation from the divine Spirit—is not, indeed, the thing which has stiffened Judaism into Rabbinism; but neither is it tradition proper; it is reason working upon revelation, and moulding it into a new system. Such tradition serves but to show the inability of genuine Judaism to assimilate philosophic thought. Rationalizing should not be styled the operation of tradition.

The Alexandrian Jews embraced Greek culture and philosophy, adopting new ideas and interpreting their Scriptures in line with broader concepts of the divine presence, even though this adaptation often strayed from the original meaning. Whether intentionally or not, they were preparing Judaism to be a more universal religion. However, the Rabbis rejected those expanding influences, limiting their religion to the strict traditions of one community. The way they preserved the old beliefs stifled its spirit, turning it into an outdated relic, powerless against the new civilization that emerged after Alexander's conquests. Rabbinical Judaism showed its inability to rejuvenate the world, lacking a connection to the philosophy of secondary causes or to the rational understanding of a loving Father who sees everyone equally as God of all. Its isolation promoted a sectarian attitude. Tradition, lacking the creative power of revelation, replaced it and could not prevent the decline of Judaism; its new contributions were merely weak echoes of prophetic messages, poor imitations of poetic inspiration or fresh wisdom. They leaned more on understanding than on reason. The tradition that Geiger refers to as the life-giving essence of Judaism—the offspring of revelation, holding equal status with her mother—a spiritual force that continues to operate—an emanation from the divine Spirit—is not what has rigidified Judaism into Rabbinism; nor is it true tradition; rather, it is reason interacting with revelation, shaping it into a new system. This tradition merely highlights the inability of authentic Judaism to incorporate philosophical thought. Justifying should not be regarded as the function of tradition.

The truth of these remarks is evident from a comparison of two books, exemplifying Alexandrian and Palestinian Judaism respectively. The Wisdom of Solomon shows the enlarging effect of Greek philosophy. Overpassing Jewish particularism, it often approaches Christianity in doctrine and spirit, so that some80 have even assumed a Christian origin for it. The Wisdom of Jesus, son of Sirach has not the doctrine of immortality. Death is there an eternal sleep, and retribution takes place in this life. The Jewish theocracy is the centre of history; Israel the elect people; and all wisdom is embodied in the law. The writer is shut up within the old national ideas, and leans upon the writings in which they are expressed. Thus the Hagiographical canon of Judea, conservative as it is, and purer in a sense, presents a narrower type than the best specimens of the Alexandrian one. The genial breath of Aryan culture had not expanded its Semitism.

The truth of these comments is clear when comparing two books that represent Alexandrian and Palestinian Judaism. The Wisdom of Solomon demonstrates the broadening influence of Greek philosophy. Moving beyond Jewish particularism, it often aligns closely with Christian beliefs and spirit, so much so that some 80 have even suggested it has Christian origins. The Wisdom of Jesus, son of Sirach, does not include the idea of immortality. Instead, death is viewed as an eternal sleep, and rewards and punishments happen in this life. The Jewish theocracy is at the center of history; Israel is the chosen people; and all wisdom is contained in the law. The author is confined to the old national concepts and relies on the texts that express them. Thus, the Hagiographical canon of Judea, while conservative and arguably purer, presents a more limited perspective than the best examples from the Alexandrian canon. The enriching influence of Aryan culture had not yet broadened its Semitism.

[pg 049]

The identity of the Palestinian and Alexandrian canons must be abandoned, notwithstanding the contrary arguments of Eichhorn and Movers. It is said, indeed, that Philo neither mentions nor quotes the Greek additions; but neither does he quote several canonical books. According to Eichhorn, no fewer than eight of the latter are unnoticed by him.81 Besides, he had peculiar views of inspiration, and quoted loosely from memory. Believing as he did in the inspiration of the Greek version as a whole, it is difficult to think that he made a distinction between the different parts of it. In one passage he refers to the sacred books of the Therapeutae, a fanatical sect of Jews in Egypt, as laws, oracles of prophets, hymns and other books by which knowledge and piety are increased and perfected,”82 but this presents little information as to the canon of the Egyptian Jews generally; for it is precarious argumentation to say with Herbst that they prove a twofold canon. Even if the Alexandrian and Palestinian canons be identical, we cannot be sure that the other books which the Therapeutae read as holy besides the law, the prophets and hymns, differed from the hagiographa, and so constituted another canon than the general Egyptian one. It is quite possible that the hymns mean the Psalms; and the other books, the rest of the hagiographa. The argument for the identity of the two canons deduced from 4 Esdras xiv. 44, &c., as if the twenty-four open books were distinguished from the other writings dictated to Ezra, is of no force, because verisimilitude required that an Egyptian Jew himself must make Ezra conform to the old Palestinian canon. It is also alleged that the grandson of Jesus Sirach, who translated his grandfather's work during his abode in Egypt, knew no difference between the Hebrew and Greek canon, though he speaks of the Greek version; but he speaks as a Palestinian, without having occasion to allude to the difference between the canonical [pg 050] books of the Palestinian and Egyptian Jews. The latter may have reckoned the apocryphal writings in the third division; and therefore the translator of Jesus Sirach could recognize them in the ordinary classification. The mention of three classes is not opposed to their presence in the third. The general use of an enlarged canon in Egypt cannot be denied, though it was somewhat loose, not regarded as a completed collection, and without express rabbinical sanction. If they did not formally recognize a canon of their own, as De Wette says of them, they had and used one larger than the Palestinian, without troubling themselves about a formal sanction for it by a body of Rabbis at Jerusalem or elsewhere. Their canon was not identical with that of the Palestinians, and all the argumentation founded upon Philo's non-quotation of the apocryphal books, fails to prove the contrary. The very way in which apocryphal are inserted among canonical books in the Alexandrian canon, shows the equal rank assigned to both. Esdras first and second succeed the Chronicles; Tobit and Judith are between Nehemiah and Esther; the Wisdom of Solomon and Sirach follow Canticles; Baruch succeeds Jeremiah; Daniel is followed by Susanna and other productions of the same class; and the whole closes with the three books of Maccabees. Such is the order in the Vatican MS.

The identity of the Palestinian and Alexandrian canons must be set aside, despite the opposing arguments of Eichhorn and Movers. It is indeed said that Philo neither mentions nor quotes the Greek additions; however, he also doesn't quote several canonical books. Eichhorn notes that at least eight of these are left out by him.81 Moreover, he had unique views on inspiration and quoted from memory rather freely. Since he believed in the overall inspiration of the Greek version, it's hard to think he made a distinction between its different parts. In one passage, he talks about the sacred books of the Therapeutae, a fervent group of Jews in Egypt, as “laws, oracles of prophets, hymns, and other books that increase and perfect knowledge and piety,”82 but this gives little insight into the canon of the Egyptian Jews as a whole; it’s weak reasoning to say, as Herbst does, that they indicate a dual canon. Even if the Alexandrian and Palestinian canons were identical, we can’t be certain that the other books the Therapeutae regarded as sacred, aside from the law, the prophets and songs, were different from the hagiographa, creating a separate canon from the general Egyptian one. It's quite possible that songs refers to the Psalms, and the other books to the rest of the hagiographa. The argument for the two canons being identical, based on 4 Esdras xiv. 44, &c., suggesting that the twenty-four open books were separate from the other writings given to Ezra, is not strong because it’s plausible that an Egyptian Jew would make Ezra align with the old Palestinian canon. It's also claimed that the grandson of Jesus Sirach, who translated his grandfather's work while in Egypt, didn’t see a difference between the Hebrew and Greek canon, even though he talks about the Greek version; he speaks as a Palestinian without needing to mention the differences between the canonical books of the Palestinian and Egyptian Jews. The latter might have included the apocryphal writings in their third division, which would allow the translator of Jesus Sirach to recognize them in the standard classification. Mentioning three classes doesn’t contradict their inclusion in the third. The general use of a broader canon in Egypt is undeniable, although it was somewhat loose, not seen as a complete collection, and without explicit rabbinical approval. If they didn’t formally recognize a canon of their own, as De Wette states, they still had and used one larger than the Palestinian, without worrying about having a official sanction from a group of Rabbis in Jerusalem or anywhere else. Their canon was not the same as the Palestinians', and all arguments based on Philo's omission of the apocryphal books fail to prove otherwise. The very manner in which apocryphal writings are included among canonical books in the Alexandrian canon demonstrates the equal status given to both. Esdras I and II follow the Chronicles; Tobit and Judith are between Nehemiah and Esther; the Wisdom of Solomon and Sirach come after Canticles; Baruch follows Jeremiah; Daniel is followed by Susanna and other works of the same type; and the whole ends with the three books of Maccabees. This is the order in the Vatican MS.

The threefold division of the canon, indicating three stages in its formation, has continued. Josephus, indeed, gives another, based on the nature of the separate books, not on MSS. We learn nothing from him of its history, which is somewhat remarkable, considering that he did not live two centuries after the last work had been added. The account of the canon's final arrangement was evidently unknown to him.

The three-part division of the canon, showing three stages in its development, has persisted. Josephus, in fact, offers a different division based on the nature of the individual books, not on manuscripts. He provides no insight into its history, which is quite surprising, given that he lived less than two centuries after the last book was added. It seems he wasn't aware of how the canon was finally organized.

[pg 051]

Chapter IV. Number and Order of the Individual Books.

The number of the books was variously estimated. Josephus gives twenty-two, which was the usual number among Christian writers in the second, third, and fourth centuries, having been derived perhaps from the letters of the Hebrew alphabet. Origen, Jerome, and others have it. It continued longest among the teachers of the Greek Church, and is even in Nicephorus's stichometry.83 The enumeration in question has Ruth with Judges, and Lamentations with Jeremiah. In Epiphanius84 the number twenty-seven is found, made by taking the alphabet enlarged with the five final letters, and dividing Samuel, Kings, and Chronicles into two books each. This is probably an ingenious combination belonging to the father himself. The Talmud has twenty-four,85 a number which did not originate in the Greek alphabet, else the Palestinian Jews would not have adopted it. The synagogue did not fix it officially. After the Pentateuch and the former prophets, which are in the usual order, it gives Jeremiah as the first of the later, succeeded by Ezekiel and Isaiah with the twelve minor prophets. The Talmud knows no other reason for such an order than that it was made according to the contents of the prophetic books, not according to the times of the writers. This solution is unsatisfactory. It is more probable that chronology had to do with the arrangement.86 After the anonymous collection or second part of Isaiah had been joined to the first or authentic prophecies, the [pg 052] lateness of these oracles brought Isaiah into the third place among the greater prophets. The Talmudic order of the Hagiographa is Ruth, Psalms, Job, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, Lamentations, Daniel, Esther, Ezra, Chronicles. Here Ruth precedes the Psalter, coming as near the former prophets as possible; for it properly belongs to them, the contents associating it with the Judges' time. The Talmudic order is that usually adopted in German MSS. What is the true estimate of it? Is it a proper Talmudic regulation? Perhaps not, else the Hebrew MSS. of the French and Spanish Jews would not so readily have departed from it. Bloch supposes that Baba Bathra, which gives the arrangement of the books, is one of the apocryphal Boraithas that proceeded from an individual teacher and had no binding authority.87

The number of books was estimated in different ways. Josephus lists twenty-two, which was the common number among Christian writers in the second, third, and fourth centuries, likely derived from the letters of the Hebrew alphabet. Origen, Jerome, and others also mention this number. It was most prevalent among the educators of the Greek Church and is even noted in Nicephorus's stichometry. The list in question groups Ruth with Judges, and Lamentations with Jeremiah. In Epiphanius, the count is twenty-seven, achieved by adding the five final letters to the alphabet and splitting Samuel, Kings, and Chronicles into two books each. This is likely an inventive combination attributed to the author himself. The Talmud records twenty-four, a number that did not come from the Greek alphabet, or Palestinian Jews would not have accepted it. The synagogue did not officially establish it. After the Pentateuch and the earlier prophets, listed in the traditional order, Jeremiah is placed first among the later prophets, followed by Ezekiel and Isaiah along with the twelve minor prophets. The Talmud offers no other explanation for this sequence than that it was arranged based on the content of the prophetic books, not the times of the writers. This explanation is unsatisfactory. It's more likely that chronology influenced the order. After the anonymous collection or second part of Isaiah was added to the first or authentic prophecies, the later nature of these oracles pushed Isaiah into the third position among the major prophets. The Talmudic order of the Hagiographa is Ruth, Psalms, Job, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, Lamentations, Daniel, Esther, Ezra, and Chronicles. Here, Ruth comes before the Psalter, as close to the former prophets as possible, since it properly belongs to them, with its content connecting it to the time of the Judges. The Talmudic order is what is typically found in German manuscripts. What is the true assessment of it? Is it an appropriate Talmudic regulation? Perhaps not, otherwise, the Hebrew manuscripts of French and Spanish Jews would not have so easily diverged from it. Bloch suggests that Baba Bathra, which outlines the arrangement of the books, is one of the apocryphal Boraithas that came from an individual teacher and lacks binding authority.

The Masoretic arrangement differs from the Talmudic in putting Isaiah before Jeremiah and Ezekiel. The Hagiographa are, Psalms, Proverbs, Job, Canticles, Ruth, Lamentations, Ecclesiastes, Esther, Daniel, Ezra (with Nehemiah), Chronicles.88 This is usually adopted in Spanish MSS. But MSS. often differ arbitrarily, because transcribers did not consider themselves bound to any one arrangement.89 According to some, a very old testimony to the commencing and concluding books of the third division is given by the New Testament (Luke xxiv. 44; Matthew xxiii. 35), agreeably to which the Psalms were first and the Chronicles last; but this is inconclusive.

The Masoretic arrangement is different from the Talmudic one because it places Isaiah before Jeremiah and Ezekiel. The Hagiographa includes Psalms, Proverbs, Job, Song of Solomon, Ruth, Lamentations, Ecclesiastes, Esther, Daniel, Ezra (with Nehemiah), and Chronicles.88 This order is usually followed in Spanish manuscripts. However, manuscripts often vary randomly since scribes didn't feel tied to any specific arrangement.89 Some believe that a very old reference to the first and last books of the third division comes from the New Testament (Luke 24:44; Matthew 23:35), indicating that Psalms was first and Chronicles was last; but this is not definitive.

The Alexandrian translators, as we have seen already, placed the books differently from the Palestinian Jews. In their version Daniel comes after Ezekiel, so that it is put beside the greater prophets. Was this done by Jews or Christians? Perhaps by the latter, who put it between the [pg 053] greater and lesser prophets, or in other words, out of the third into the second division, because of dogmatic grounds, and so effaced a trace of the correct chronology. Little importance, however, can be attached to the order of the books in the Septuagint; because the work was done at different times by different persons. But whatever may have been the arrangement of the parts when the whole was complete, we know that it was disturbed by Protestants separating the apocryphal writings and putting them all together.

The Alexandrian translators, as we've already noted, arranged the books differently than the Palestinian Jews. In their version, Daniel comes after Ezekiel, placing it alongside the major prophets. Was this done by Jews or Christians? Possibly by the latter, who positioned it between the major and minor prophets, effectively moving it from the third to the second division, likely for doctrinal reasons, thus altering the correct chronology. However, the order of the books in the Septuagint isn't very significant since it was compiled at different times by different people. Regardless of how the parts were organized when the whole was complete, we know that the arrangement was disrupted by Protestants who separated the apocryphal writings and grouped them all together.

[pg 054]

Chapter V. The Old Testament in the Writings of the First Christians and the Church Fathers Up to the Time of Origen.

The writings of the New Testament show the authors' acquaintance with the apocryphal books. They have expressions and ideas derived from them. Stier collected one hundred and two passages which bear some resemblance to others in the Apocrypha;90 but they needed sifting, and were cut down to a much smaller number by Bleek. They are James i. 19, from Sirach v. 11 and iv. 29; 1 Peter i. 6, 7, from Wisdom iii. 3-7; Hebrews xi. 34, 35, from 2 Maccabees vi. 18-vii. 42; Hebrews i. 3, from Wisdom vii. 26, &c.; Romans i. 20-32, from Wisdom xiii.-xv.; Romans ix. 21, from Wisdom xv. 7; Eph. vi. 13-17, from Wisdom v. 18-20; 1 Cor. ii. 10, &c., from Judith viii. 14. Others are less probable.91 When Bishop Cosin says, that “in all the New Testament we find not any one passage of the apocryphal books to have been alleged either by Christ or His apostles for the confirmation of their doctrine,”92 the argument, though based on fact, is scarcely conclusive; else Esther, Canticles, Ecclesiastes, and other works might be equally discredited. Yet it is probable that the New Testament writers, though quoting the Septuagint much more than the original, were disinclined to the additional parts of the Alexandrian canon. They were Palestinian themselves, or had in view Judaisers of a narrow creed. Prudential [pg 055] motives, no less than a predisposition in favor of the old national canon, may have hindered them from expressly citing any apocryphal production. The apostle Paul and probably the other writers of the New Testament, believed in the literal inspiration of the Biblical books, for he uses an argument in the Galatian epistle which turns upon the singular or plural of a noun.93 And as the inspiration of the Septuagint translation was commonly held by the Christians of the early centuries, it may be that the apostles and evangelists made no distinction between its parts. Jude quotes Enoch, an apocryphal work not in the Alexandrian canon; so that he at least had no rigid notions about the difference of canonical and uncanonical writings. Still we know that the compass of the Old Testament canon was somewhat unsettled to the Christians of the first century, as it was to the Hellenist Jews themselves. It is true that the Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms were universally recognized as authoritative; but the extent of the third division was indefinite, so that the non-citation of the three books respecting which there was a difference of opinion among the Jews may not have been accidental. Inasmuch, however, as the Greek-speaking Jews received more books than their Palestinian brethren, the apostles and their immediate successors were not wholly disinclined to the use of the apocryphal productions. The undefined boundary of the canon facilitated also the recognition of all primitive records of the new Revelation.

The writings of the New Testament show that the authors were familiar with the apocryphal books. They include expressions and ideas taken from them. Stier gathered one hundred and two passages that resemble those in the Apocrypha;90 however, they needed careful selection, and Bleek reduced the list to a much smaller number. For example, James i. 19 is similar to Sirach v. 11 and iv. 29; 1 Peter i. 6, 7 has parallels in Wisdom iii. 3-7; Hebrews xi. 34, 35 connects with 2 Maccabees vi. 18-vii. 42; Hebrews i. 3 shares similarities with Wisdom vii. 26, etc.; Romans i. 20-32 aligns with Wisdom xiii.-xv.; Romans ix. 21 is from Wisdom xv. 7; Eph. vi. 13-17 echoes Wisdom v. 18-20; and 1 Cor. ii. 10, etc., is similar to Judith viii. 14. Others are less likely.91 When Bishop Cosin states that "In the entire New Testament, there isn't a single passage from the apocryphal books cited by Christ or His apostles to support their teachings."92 while the argument is fact-based, it is not entirely convincing; otherwise, Esther, Canticles, Ecclesiastes, and other works could also be discredited. Nevertheless, it is likely that the New Testament writers, though they quoted the Septuagint much more than the original texts, were not inclined to include the extra parts of the Alexandrian canon. They were either from Palestine or aimed at Judaisers with a strict belief system. Pragmatic reasons, along with a preference for the traditional national canon, may have stopped them from explicitly referencing any apocryphal writings. The apostle Paul and probably the other New Testament writers believed in the literal inspiration of the Biblical books, as seen in an argument in the Galatian epistle that hinges on the singular or plural of a noun.93 Since early Christians commonly believed in the inspiration of the Septuagint translation, it's possible the apostles and evangelists didn’t differentiate between its various parts. Jude mentions Enoch, a work considered apocryphal and not included in the Alexandrian canon; therefore, he at least didn’t hold rigid views about the difference between canonical and non-canonical writings. Still, we know that the understanding of the Old Testament canon was somewhat unclear for Christians in the first century, just as it was for Hellenistic Jews. It’s true that the Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms were universally accepted as authoritative; however, the extent of the third section was uncertain, meaning the lack of citation of the three books over which there was disagreement among the Jews might not have been random. That said, since Greek-speaking Jews accepted more books than their Palestinian counterparts, the apostles and their immediate successors were not entirely opposed to using the apocryphal texts. The unclear boundaries of the canon also allowed for the acknowledgment of all early records of the new Revelation.

The early fathers, who wrote in Greek, used the Greek Bible, as almost all of them were ignorant of Hebrew. Thus [pg 056] restricted; they naturally considered its parts alike, citing apocryphal and canonical in the same way. Accordingly, Irenæus94 quotes Baruch under the name of “Jeremiah the prophet;”95 and the additions to Daniel as “Daniel the prophet.”96 Clement of Alexandria97 uses the apocryphal books like the canonical ones, for explanation and proof indiscriminately. He is fond of referring to Baruch, which he cites upwards of twenty-four times in the second book of his Pædagogus, and in a manner to show that he esteemed it as highly as many other parts of the Old Testament. A passage from Baruch is introduced by the phrase,98 “the divine Scripture says;” and another from Tobit by99 “Scripture has briefly signified this, saying.” Assuming that Wisdom was written by Solomon, he uses it as canonical and inspired, designating it divine.100 Judith he cites with other books of the Old Testament101; and the Song of the three children in the furnace is used as Scripture.102 Ecclesiasticus also is so treated.103 Dionysius of Alexandria104 cites Ecclesiasticus (xvi. 26), introducing the passage with “hear divine oracles.”105 The same book is elsewhere cited, chapters xliii. 29, 30106 and i. 8. 9.107 So is Wisdom, vii. 15108 and 25.109 Baruch (iii. 12-15) is also quoted.110 The fathers who wrote in Latin used some of the old Latin versions of which Augustine speaks; one of them, and that the oldest probably dating soon after the middle of the second century, being known to us as the Itala. As this was made from the Septuagint, it had the usual apocryphal books. Jerome's [pg 057] critical revision or new version did not supplant the old Latin till some time after his death. Tertullian111 quotes the Wisdom of Solomon expressly as Solomon's;112 and introduces Sirach by “as it is written.”113 He cites Baruch as Jeremiah.114 He also believes in the authenticity of the book of Enoch, and defends it as Scripture at some length.115 Cyprian often cites the Greek additions to the Palestinian canon. He introduces Tobit with the words “as it is written,”116 or “divine Scripture teaches, saying;”117 and Wisdom with, “the Holy Spirit shows by Solomon.”118 Ecclesiasticus is introduced with, “it is written;”119 and Baruch with, “the Holy Spirit teaches by Jeremiah.”120 1 and 2 Maccabees are used as Scripture;121 as are the additions to Daniel.122 The African fathers follow the Alexandrian canon without scruple. Hippolytus of Rome (about a.d. 220), who wrote in Greek, quotes Baruch as Scripture;123 and interprets the additions to Daniel, such as Susanna, as Scripture likewise.124

The early church fathers, who wrote in Greek, used the Greek Bible since most of them didn’t know Hebrew. They naturally treated its contents as similar, citing apocryphal and canonical texts in the same manner. For example, Irenaeus quotes Baruch calling it "Jeremiah the prophet;" and refers to the additions to Daniel as "Daniel the prophet." Clement of Alexandria used the apocryphal books like the canonical ones for explanation and proof without distinction. He frequently references Baruch, citing it over twenty-four times in the second book of his Educator, showing that he valued it as highly as many other parts of the Old Testament. A quote from Baruch begins with "the holy scripture says;" and another from Tobit starts with "Scripture has briefly mentioned this, saying." He assumed that Wisdom was written by Solomon, treating it as canonical and inspired, referring to it as heavenly. He cites Judith alongside other Old Testament books; he also considers the Song of the three children in the furnace as Scripture. Ecclesiasticus is treated the same way. Dionysius of Alexandria cites Ecclesiasticus (xvi. 26), prefacing it with “listen to divine messages.” The same book is cited elsewhere, in chapters xliii. 29, 30 and i. 8, 9. Wisdom is cited in passages vii. 15 and 25. Baruch (iii. 12-15) is also quoted. The fathers who wrote in Latin referred to some of the old Latin translations that Augustine mentioned; one of these, probably dating soon after the middle of the second century, is known as the Italy. Because this was translated from the Septuagint, it included the typical apocryphal books. Jerome’s [pg 057] critical revision or new version didn’t replace the old Latin until some time after his death. Tertullian explicitly quotes the Wisdom of Solomon as Solomon's; he introduces Sirach by saying “as it's written.” He also cites Baruch as Jeremiah. Tertullian believed in the authenticity of the book of Enoch and defended it as Scripture in considerable detail. Cyprian frequently cites the Greek additions to the Palestinian canon. He introduces Tobit with the phrases “as it's written,” or "divine Scripture teaches:" and mentions Wisdom as "the Holy Spirit reveals through Solomon." Ecclesiasticus is introduced with "it's written;" and Baruch with "the Holy Spirit teaches through Jeremiah." 1 and 2 Maccabees are also treated as Scripture, along with the additions to Daniel. The African fathers closely followed the Alexandrian canon without hesitation. Hippolytus of Rome (around A.D. 220), who wrote in Greek, quotes Baruch as Scripture; and he interprets the additions to Daniel, such as Susanna, as Scripture as well.

Melito of Sardis125 made it his special business to inquire among the Palestinian Jews about the number and names of their canonical books; and the result was the following list:—the five books of Moses, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, four books of Kings, two of Chronicles, the Psalms of David, the Proverbs of Solomon, Ecclesiastes, the Song of Songs, Job, Isaiah, Jeremiah, the twelve in one book, Daniel, Ezekiel, Ezra.126 Here Ezra includes Nehemiah; and Esther is absent, because the Jews whom he consulted did not consider it canonical.

Melito of Sardis125 took it upon himself to ask the Palestinian Jews about the number and names of their sacred texts; and here’s the list he came up with:—the five books of Moses, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, four books of Kings, two of Chronicles, the Psalms of David, the Proverbs of Solomon, Ecclesiastes, the Song of Songs, Job, Isaiah, Jeremiah, the twelve in one book, Daniel, Ezekiel, Ezra.126 Here, Ezra includes Nehemiah; and Esther is left out because the Jews he consulted didn’t consider it canonical.

Origen's127 list does not differ much from the Palestinian one. After the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, Kings [pg 058] first and second, Samuel, Chronicles, come Ezra first and second, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, Isaiah, Jeremiah with Lamentations and the epistle, Daniel, Ezekiel, Job, Esther. Besides these there are the Maccabees, which are inscribed Sarbeth Sarbane el.128 The twelve prophets are omitted in the Greek; but the mistake is rectified in Rufinus's Latin version, where they follow Canticles, as in Hilary and Cyril of Jerusalem. It is remarkable that Baruch is given, and why? Because Origen took it from the MSS. of the Septuagint he had before him, in which the epistle is attributed to Jeremiah. But the catalogue had no influence upon his practice. He followed the prevailing view of the extended canon. Sirach is introduced by “for this also is written;129 the book of Wisdom is cited as a divine word;130 the writer is called a prophet;131 Christ is represented as speaking in it through Solomon;132 and Wisdom vii. 17 is adduced as the word of Christ himself.133 Tobit is cited as Scripture.134 His view of the additions to the books of Daniel and Esther, as well as his opinion about Tobit, are sufficiently expressed in the epistle to Africanus, so that scattered quotations from these parts of Scripture can be properly estimated. Of the history of Susanna he ventures to say that the Jews withdrew it on purpose from the people.135 He seems to argue in favor of books used and read in the churches, though they may be put out of the canon by the Jews. As divine Providence had preserved the sacred Scriptures, no alteration should be made in the ecclesiastical tradition respecting books sanctioned by the churches though they be external to the Hebrew canon.

Origen's list isn't very different from the Palestinian one. After the Pentateuch, there are Joshua, Judges, Ruth, Kings, first and second Samuel, and Chronicles, followed by Ezra first and second, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, Isaiah, Jeremiah with Lamentations and the letter, Daniel, Ezekiel, Job, and Esther. In addition to these, there are the Maccabees, which are inscribed Sarbeth Sarbane el. The twelve prophets are left out in the Greek version, but this mistake is corrected in Rufinus's Latin translation, where they come after Canticles, just like in Hilary's and Cyril of Jerusalem's works. It's noteworthy that Baruch is included, and why? Because Origen referenced the manuscripts of the Septuagint he had, where the letter is attributed to Jeremiah. However, this list didn't influence his practice. He followed the common belief in the expanded canon. Sirach is introduced by “for this also is written”; the book of Wisdom is referred to as a divine word; the author is called a prophet; Christ is depicted as speaking through it through Solomon; and Wisdom vii. 17 is quoted as the word of Christ himself. Tobit is mentioned as Scripture. His perspective on the additional parts of Daniel and Esther, as well as his thoughts on Tobit, are well expressed in the letter to Africanus, so that scattered quotes from these parts of Scripture can be accurately assessed. Regarding the history of Susanna, he suggests that the Jews intentionally removed it from the people. He seems to advocate for books that are used and read in churches, even if the Jews exclude them from the canon. Since divine Providence has preserved the sacred Scriptures, no changes should be made to the ecclesiastical tradition concerning books recognized by the churches, even if they are outside the Hebrew canon.

Most of the writings of Methodius, Bishop of Tyre136 are [pg 059] lost, so that we know little of his opinions respecting the books of Scripture. But it is certain that he employed the Apocrypha like the other writings of the Old Testament. Thus Sirach (xviii. 30 and xix. 2) is quoted in the same way as the Proverbs.137 Wisdom (iv. 1-3) is cited,138 and Baruch (iii. 14).139

Most of Methodius's writings, Bishop of Tyre, are lost, so we don't know much about his views on the books of Scripture. However, it's clear that he used the Apocrypha just like the other writings of the Old Testament. For instance, Sirach (18:30 and 19:2) is referenced in the same way as the Proverbs. Wisdom (4:1-3) is also cited, along with Baruch (3:14).

[pg 060]

Chapter VI. The New Testament Canon in the First Three Centuries.

The first Christians relied on the Old Testament as their chief religious book. To them it was of divine origin and authority. The New Testament writings came into gradual use, by the side of the older Jewish documents, according to the times in which they appeared and the names of their reputed authors. The Epistles of Paul were the earliest written; after which came the Apocalypse, the Epistle to the Hebrews, and other documents, all in the first century. After the first gospel had undergone a process of translation, re-writing, and interpolation, from the Aramaic basis, the discourses,140 of which Papias of Hierapolis speaks, until the traces of another original than the Greek were all but effaced; it appeared in its present form early in the second century. Soon after, that of Luke was composed, whose prevailing Pauline tendency was not allowed to suppress various features of a Jewish Essene type. The second gospel, which bears evidences of its derivation from the other synoptists, was followed by the fourth. The last document was the so-called second Epistle of Peter. It is manifest that tradition assumed various forms after the death of Jesus; that legend and myth speedily surrounded His sacred person; that the unknown writers were influenced by the peculiar circumstances in which they stood with respect to Jewish and Gentile Christianity; and that their uncritical age dealt considerably in the marvelous. That the life of the great Founder should be overlaid with [pg 061] extraneous materials, is special matter for regret. However conscientious and truth-loving they may have been, the reporters were unequal to their work. It is also remarkable that so many of them should be unknown; productions being attached to names of repute to give them greater currency.

The first Christians depended on the Old Testament as their main religious book. They viewed it as having divine origin and authority. The New Testament writings slowly started to be used alongside the older Jewish documents, according to when they appeared and who their supposed authors were. The Letters of Paul were the first to be written; after that came the Revelation, the Letter to the Hebrews, and other texts, all in the first century. After the first gospel went through a process of translation, rewriting, and additions from its Aramaic roots, the discussions,140 referred to by Papias of Hierapolis, the original traces of a source other than Greek were nearly erased; it appeared in its current form early in the second century. Shortly after, the gospel of Luke was composed, whose strong Pauline influence didn’t completely overshadow various Jewish Essene characteristics. The second gospel, which shows evidence of being derived from the other synoptic gospels, was followed by the fourth. The last document was what’s known as the second Letter of Peter. It’s clear that tradition took on different forms after Jesus' death; that legends and myths quickly surrounded His holy figure; that the unknown authors were shaped by the unique situations they faced regarding Jewish and Gentile Christianity; and that their uncritical era was rich with the extraordinary. It’s unfortunate that the life of the great Founder became mixed with outside stories. No matter how dedicated and truth-seeking they may have been, the writers were not fully up to the task. It’s also notable that so many of them remain unknown, with works being attributed to well-known names to gain more recognition.

When Marcion came from Pontus to Rome (144 a.d.,) he brought with him a Scripture-collection consisting of ten Pauline epistles. With true critical instinct he did not include those addressed to Timothy and Titus, as also the epistle to the Hebrews. The gospel of Marcion was Luke's in an altered state. From this and other facts we conclude that external parties were the first who carried out the idea of collecting Christian writings, and of putting them either beside or over against the sacred books of the Old Testament, in support of their systems. As to Basilides (125 a.d.), his supposed quotations from the New Testament in Hippolytus are too precarious to be trusted.141 Testimonies to the “acknowledged” books of the New Testament as Scripture have been transferred from his followers to himself; so that his early witness to the canon breaks down. It is inferred from statements in Origen and Jerome that he had a gospel of his own somewhat like St. Luke's, but extra-canonical. His son Isidore and succeeding disciples used Matthew's gospel. Jerome says that Marcion and Basilides denied the Pauline authorship of the epistle to the Hebrews and the pastoral ones.142 It is also doubtful whether Valentinus's (140-166 a.d.) alleged citations from the New Testament can be relied upon. The passages of this kind ascribed to him by the fathers belong in a great measure to his disciples. The fragment of a letter preserved by Clement of Alexandria in the second book of the Stromata, has been thought to contain references to the gospels of Matthew and Luke; but the fact is doubtful. Nor has Henrici proved [pg 062] that Valentinus used John's gospel.143 But his followers, including Ptolemy (180 a.d.) and Heracleon (185-200 a.d.), quote the Gospels and other portions of the New Testament.144 From Hippolytus's account of the Ophites, Peratæ, and Sethians, we infer that the Christian writings were much employed by them. They rarely cite an apocryphal work. More than one hundred and sixty citations from the New Testament have been gathered out of their writings.145 We may admit that these Ophites and Peratæ were of early origin, the former being the oldest known of the Gnostic parties; but there is no proof that the acquaintance with the New Testament which Hippolytus attributes to them belongs to the first rather than the second half of the second century. The early existence of the sect does not show an early citation of the Christian books by it, especially of John's gospel; unless its primary were its last stage. Later and earlier Ophites are not distinguished in the Philosophumena. Hence there is a presumption that the author had the former in view, which is favored by no mention of them occurring in the “Adversus omnes Hæreses” usually appended to Tertullian's Præscriptiones Hæreticorum, and by Irenæus's derivation of their heresy from that of Valentinus. The latter father does not even speak of the Peratæ. Clement of Alexandria is the first who alludes to them. The early heretics were desirous of confirming their peculiar opinions by the writings current among Catholic Christians, so that the formation of a canon by them began soon after the commencement of the second century, and continued till the end of it; contemporaneously with the development of a Catholic Church and its necessary adjunct a Catholic canon.

When Marcion arrived in Rome from Pontus (144 A.D.), he brought a collection of Scriptures that included ten of Paul’s letters. With keen judgment, he excluded those letters addressed to Timothy and Titus, as well as the letter to the Hebrews. Marcion’s version of the gospel was an altered form of Luke’s. From this and other evidence, we can deduce that outside groups were the first to gather Christian writings, placing them alongside or in contrast to the sacred texts of the Old Testament to support their beliefs. Regarding Basilides (125 A.D.), the supposed New Testament quotes attributed to him in Hippolytus are too uncertain to be reliable. Testimonies to the “acknowledged” New Testament books as Scripture have been transferred from his followers back to him, indicating that his early witness to the canon falls short. It is suggested from Origen and Jerome that he had his own gospel, similar to St. Luke’s, but not included in the canonical texts. His son Isidore and later followers used the gospel of Matthew. Jerome states that both Marcion and Basilides rejected Paul’s authorship of the letter to the Hebrews and the pastoral letters. It is also questionable whether the supposed quotes from the New Testament attributed to Valentinus (140-166 A.D.) can be trusted. The passages ascribed to him by early Church fathers primarily belong to his followers. A fragment of a letter preserved by Clement of Alexandria in the second book of the Stromata is thought to reference the gospels of Matthew and Luke, but this is uncertain. Nor has Henrici demonstrated that Valentinus utilized John's gospel. However, his followers, including Ptolemy (180 A.D.) and Heracleon (185-200 A.D.), do quote the Gospels and other parts of the New Testament. From Hippolytus's description of the Ophites, Peratæ, and Sethians, we infer that they heavily used Christian texts. They rarely refer to apocryphal works. More than one hundred sixty citations from the New Testament have been identified in their writings. We can accept that these Ophites and Peratæ were early groups, with the former being the oldest known Gnostic sect; however, there is no evidence that the familiarity with the New Testament attributed to them by Hippolytus belongs to the first half rather than the latter half of the second century. The fact that the sect existed early does not imply they cited Christian texts early on, particularly John's gospel, unless its earlier forms were in their later development. The distinctions between later and earlier Ophites are not made in the Philosophumena. Thus, it seems likely the author referred to the former group, supported by the absence of their mention in the “Adversus omnes Hæreses” typically appended to Tertullian's Præscriptiones Hæreticorum, and by Irenaeus's suggestion that their heresy stemmed from Valentinus. The latter father does not mention the Peratæ at all; Clement of Alexandria is the first to reference them. The early heretics aimed to reinforce their unique views with writings recognized among Catholic Christians, leading to the formation of a canon that began shortly after the start of the second century and continued until the end of it; this development coincided with the emergence of a Catholic Church and its corresponding canon.

No New Testament canon, except a partial and unauthoritative [pg 063] one, existed till the latter half of the second century, that is, till the idea of a Catholic church began to be entertained. The living power of Christianity in its early stages had no need of books for its nurture. But in the development of a church organization the internal rule of consciousness was changed into an external one of faith. The Ebionites or Jewish Christians had their favorite Gospels and Acts. The gospel of Matthew was highly prized by them, existing as it did in various recensions, of which the gospel according to the Hebrews was one. Other documents, such as the Revelation of John; and the preaching of Peter, a Jewish-Christian history subsequently re-written and employed in the Clementine Recognitions and Homilies, were also in esteem. Even so late as 175-180 a.d., Hegesippus, a Jewish Christian, does not seem to have had a canon consisting of the four gospels and Paul's Epistles, but appeals to “the law and the prophets and the Lord,” so that his leading principle was, the identity of Jesus's words with the Old Testament; agreeably to the tenets of the party he belonged to. The source whence he drew the words of Jesus was probably the Gospel according to the Hebrews, a document which we know he used, on the authority of Eusebius. He does not refer to Paul except by implication in a passage given in Photius from Stephen Gobar,146 where he says that such as used the words “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard,” &c., falsified the Divine Scriptures and the Lord's words, “Blessed are your eyes for they see,” &c. As Paul quoted the condemned language, he is blamed.147 [pg 064] Though he knew Paul's epistles, he does not look upon them as authoritative. He betrays no acquaintance with the fourth gospel; for the question, “What is the door to Jesus?” does not presuppose the knowledge of John x. 2, 7, 9. Nösgen has failed to prove Hegesippus's Jewish descent; and Holtzmann's mediating view of him is incorrect.148

No New Testament canon, except for a partial and non-authoritative one, existed until the latter half of the second century, when the concept of a Catholic church began to take shape. The early vitality of Christianity didn’t rely on books for its growth. However, as a church organization developed, the internal guiding principle of consciousness shifted to an external one based on faith. The Ebionites, or Jewish Christians, had their preferred Gospels and Acts. They held the Gospel of Matthew in high regard, which existed in various versions, one of which was the Gospel according to the Hebrews. Other texts, like the Revelation of John and the preaching of Peter—which was later rewritten and used in the Clementine Recognitions and Homilies—were also valued. Even as late as 175-180 A.D., Hegesippus, a Jewish Christian, doesn’t seem to have relied on a canon that included the four gospels and Paul's letters but instead appealed to “the law and the prophets and the Lord,” indicating that he believed Jesus's words were in line with the Old Testament, consistent with the beliefs of his group. He likely used the Gospel according to the Hebrews as the source for Jesus's words, based on the testimony of Eusebius. He only refers to Paul indirectly in a passage quoted by Photius from Stephen Gobar, where it says those who used the phrase “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard,” etc., distorted the Divine Scriptures and the Lord's words, “Blessed are your eyes for they see,” etc. Paul is criticized for quoting the condemned language. Although he was aware of Paul's letters, he didn’t regard them as authoritative. He shows no familiarity with the fourth gospel; his question, “What is the door to Jesus?” does not imply knowledge of John 10:2, 7, 9. Nösgen has failed to establish Hegesippus's Jewish heritage, and Holtzmann's mediating view of him is mistaken.

The Clementine Homilies (161-180 a.d.) used the four canonical gospels even the fourth (which is somewhat singular in a writer who denies the deity of Christ), and assigned it to the apostle John. The gospel according to the Egyptians was also employed. Paul's epistles were rejected of course, as well as the Acts; since the apostle of the Gentiles was pointed at in Simon Magus, whom Peter refutes. It is, therefore, obvious that a collection of the New Testament writings could make little progress among the Ebionites of the second century. Their reverence for the law and the prophets hindered another canon. Among the Gentile Christians the formation of a canon took place more rapidly, though Judaic influences retarded it even there. After Paul's epistles were interchanged between churches, a few of them would soon be put together. A collection of this kind is implied in 2 Peter iii. 16. The pastoral epistles, which show their dependence on the authentic Pauline ones, with those of Peter, presuppose a similar collection; which along with the Synoptists, existed before the fourth gospel. The Apocalypse and the epistle to the Hebrews were obnoxious to the Pauline churches, as Paul's letters were to the Jewish-Christian ones. Hence the former were outside the Pauline collections.

The Clementine Homilies (161-180 a.d.) referenced the four canonical gospels, including the fourth one (which is quite unique for a writer who denies the divinity of Christ), and attributed it to the apostle John. They also used the gospel according to the Egyptians. Of course, they rejected Paul's epistles and the Acts, as Simon Magus, whom Peter counters, directly points to the apostle of the Gentiles. Therefore, it’s clear that a collection of New Testament writings made little headway among the Ebionites in the second century. Their deep respect for the law and the prophets obstructed the formation of another canon. Among Gentile Christians, the development of a canon progressed more quickly, although Judaic influences still slowed it down. Once Paul's letters were shared between churches, some of them would soon be compiled together. A collection like this is suggested in 2 Peter iii. 16. The pastoral epistles, which rely on the authentic Pauline ones, along with those of Peter, anticipate a similar collection; this collection, along with the Synoptists, existed before the fourth gospel. The Apocalypse and the epistle to the Hebrews were controversial for the Pauline churches, just as Paul's letters were for the Jewish-Christian ones. As a result, those were excluded from the Pauline collections.

The apostolic fathers quote from the Old Testament, which was sacred and inspired to them. They have scarcely any express citations from the New Testament. Allusions occur, especially to the epistles.

The apostolic fathers reference the Old Testament, which they regarded as sacred and inspired. They have very few direct quotes from the New Testament. References appear, particularly in relation to the epistles.

[pg 065]

The first Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians (about 120 a.d.), implies acquaintance with several of the epistles, with those to the Corinthians, Romans, Hebrews, and perhaps others. Two passages have also been adduced as derived from the gospels of Matthew and Luke, viz., in chapters xiii. 2 and xlvi. 8; but probably some other source supplied them, such as oral tradition. It has also been argued that the quotation in the fifteenth chapter, “The Scripture says somewhere, This people honoreth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me,” comes from Mark vii. 6 in which it varies from the Hebrew of Isaiah xxix. 13, as well as the Septuagint version. Clement therefore, so it is said, quotes the Old Testament through the medium of the gospels (Matthew xv. 8, Mark vii. 6). But the argument is inconclusive because the words agree closely enough with the Septuagint to render the supposition very probable that they are a memorized citation from it. As they stand, they coincide exactly neither with Mark nor the Septuagint.149 Thus we dissent from the opinion of Gebhardt and Harnack. Wherever “Scripture” is cited, or the expression “it is written” occurs, the Old Testament is meant.

The first letter of Clement to the Corinthians (around 120 A.D.) suggests familiarity with several other letters, specifically those to the Corinthians, Romans, Hebrews, and possibly more. Two sections have also been pointed out as coming from the gospels of Matthew and Luke, specifically in chapters xiii. 2 and xlvi. 8; however, it's likely that another source, such as oral tradition, provided them. It has also been debated that the quote in the fifteenth chapter, "The Scripture says somewhere, 'This people honors me with their lips, but their heart is far from me.'" originates from Mark 7:6, which differs from the Hebrew in Isaiah 29:13, as well as the Septuagint version. Therefore, it's suggested that Clement is quoting the Old Testament through the gospels (Matthew 15:8, Mark 7:6). However, this argument is not definitive because the words align closely enough with the Septuagint to make it quite likely that they are a memorized citation from it. As they are, they do not match exactly either with Mark or the Septuagint.149 Thus, we disagree with the views of Gebhardt and Harnack. Whenever "Bible" is referred to, or the phrase “it's written” is used, the Old Testament is intended.

Hermas (about 140 a.d.) seems to have used the epistle to the Ephesians and perhaps that to the Hebrews, as well as the epistle of James; but there is great uncertainty about the matter, for there is no express or certain quotation from any part of the New Testament. The writer often alludes to words of Jesus, found in Matthew's gospel, so that he may have been acquainted with it. Keim150 and others have discovered references to the fourth gospel; but they are invalid. There is no allusion to the Acts in vis. iv. 2, 4. The only Scripture cited is the apocryphal book Eldat and Modat, now lost.151 The writer seems to have known several Jewish Apocalypses.152

Hermas (around 140 A.D.) appears to have referenced the letter to the Ephesians and possibly the one to the Hebrews, as well as the letter of James; however, there's a lot of uncertainty surrounding this, as there's no clear or definite quotation from any part of the New Testament. The writer often hints at Jesus' words found in Matthew's gospel, suggesting he might have been familiar with it. Keim150 and others have noted references to the fourth gospel, but those claims are not valid. There’s no mention of the Acts in vis. iv. 2, 4. The only cited scripture is the apocryphal book Eldat and Modat, which is now lost.151 The writer seems to have been aware of several Jewish Apocalypses.152

[pg 066]

Barnabas (about 119 a.d.) has but one quotation from the New Testament, if, indeed, it be such. Apparently, Matthew xx. 16 or xxii. 14 is introduced by “as it is written,” showing that the gospel was considered Scripture.153 This is the earliest trace of canonical authority being transferred from the Old Testament to Christian writings. But the citation is not certain. The original may be 4 Esdras, viii. 3; and even if the writer took the words from Matthew's gospel, it is possible that he used “it is written” with reference to their prototype in the Old Testament. Of such interchanges, examples occur in writers of the second century; and it is the more probable that this is one, from the fact that 4 Esdras is elsewhere considered a prophet and referred to in the same way as Ezekiel.154 Barnabas's citation of a gospel as canonical is wholly improbable, since even Justin, thirty years after, never quotes the New Testament writings as Scripture. The thing would be anomalous and opposed to the history of the first half of the second century. When these post-apostolic productions appeared, the New Testament writings did not stand on the same level with the Old, and were not yet esteemed sacred and inspired like the Jewish Scriptures. The Holy Spirit was thought to dwell in all Christians, without being confined to a few writers; and his influence was the common heritage of believers. There are evidences of Barnabas's acquaintance with the Epistles to the Romans and Corinthians; nor is it improbable that he knew the canonical gospel of Matthew, though one passage appears to contradict Matthew xxviii. 10, &c., without necessarily implying ignorance of what lies in it, viz., that the ascension of Jesus took place on the day of his resurrection.155 Strangely enough, Keim thinks that the writer had John's gospel before him; but this opinion is refuted by the end of Barnabas's fifth chapter.156 Holtzmann has ably disposed [pg 067] of the considerations adduced by Keim.157 Barnabas quotes the book of Enoch as Scripture;158 and an apocryphal prophecy is introduced with, “another prophet says.”159

Barnabas (around 119 A.D.) has only one quotation from the New Testament, if it can really be considered one. It seems that Matthew xx. 16 or xxii. 14 is mentioned with “as written,” suggesting that the gospel was seen as Bible.153 This is the earliest indication that canonical authority shifted from the Old Testament to Christian texts. However, the citation is uncertain. The original may be 4 Esdras, viii. 3; and even if the writer did quote from Matthew's gospel, it's possible that he used "it's written" in reference to their source in the Old Testament. There are examples of such exchanges in second-century writers, and it’s more likely this is one, especially since 4 Esdras is also considered a prophet and referenced similarly to Ezekiel.154 It's quite unlikely that Barnabas referred to a gospel as canonical, since even Justin, thirty years later, never quotes the New Testament writings as Bible. That would be unusual and contrary to the history of the first half of the second century. When these post-apostolic writings appeared, the New Testament texts didn't hold the same status as the Old Testament and weren't yet regarded as sacred and motivated like the Jewish Scriptures. The Holy Spirit was believed to reside in all Christians, not just a few writers; and His influence was a shared inheritance among believers. There are indications that Barnabas was familiar with the Epistles to the Romans and Corinthians; it’s also possible that he knew the canonical gospel of Matthew, although one passage seems to contradict Matthew xxviii. 10, etc., without necessarily suggesting ignorance of the fact that Jesus's ascension occurred on the day of his resurrection.155 Interestingly, Keim believes that the writer had John's gospel in front of him; however, this view is disproven by the end of Barnabas's fifth chapter.156 Holtzmann has effectively addressed the points raised by Keim.157 Barnabas quotes the book of Enoch as Bible;158 and an apocryphal prophecy is introduced with, “another prophet says.”159

As far as we can judge from Eusebius's account of Papias160 (about 150 a.d.), that writer knew nothing of a New Testament canon. He speaks of Matthew and Mark; but it is most probable that he had documents which either formed the basis of our present Matthew and Mark, or were taken into them and written over.161 According to Andreas of Cæsarea he was acquainted with the Apocalypse of John; while Eusebius testifies to his knowledge of 1 Peter and 1 [pg 068] John. But he had no conception of canonical authority attaching to any part of the New Testament. His language implies the opposite, in that he prefers unwritten tradition to the gospel he speaks of. He neither felt the want nor knew the existence of inspired gospels.

As far as we can tell from Eusebius's account of Papias (around 150 A.D.), this writer was unaware of a New Testament canon. He mentions Matthew and Mark, but it's most likely that he had documents that either served as the basis for our current Matthew and Mark or were incorporated into them and rewritten. According to Andreas of Caesarea, he was familiar with the Apocalypse of John, while Eusebius confirms his knowledge of 1 Peter and 1 John. However, he did not recognize any part of the New Testament as having canonical authority. His words suggest the opposite, as he favors unwritten tradition over the gospel he talks about. He neither felt the need for nor knew about inspired gospels.

We need not notice the three short Syriac epistles attributed to Ignatius, as we do not believe them to be his, but of later origin. Traces of later ideas about the canonicity of the New Testament appear in the shorter Greek recension of the Ignatian epistles (about 175 a.d.) There the Gospel and the Apostles are recognized as the constituents of the book.162 The writer also used the Gospel according to the Hebrews, for there is a quotation from it in the epistle to the Smyrnians.163 The second part of the collection seems to have wanted the epistle to the Ephesians.164 The two leading parties, long antagonistic, had now become united; the apostles Peter and Paul being mentioned together.165 In the Testaments of the twelve patriarchs (about 170 a.d.), Paul's life is said to be described in “holy books,” i.e., his own epistles and the Acts.166

We don’t need to pay attention to the three brief Syriac letters attributed to Ignatius, as we don't think they are his but rather from a later time. Signs of later views on the canonicity of the New Testament are present in the shorter Greek version of the Ignatian letters (around 175 a.d.). There the Good News and the Apostles are recognized as parts of the book.162 The author also referenced the Gospel according to the Hebrews, since there is a quote from it in the letter to the Smyrnians.163 The second part of the collection seems to be missing the letter to the Ephesians.164 The two main factions, which had long been opposed, were now unified; the apostles Peter and Paul are mentioned together.165 In the Testaments of the twelve patriarchs (around 170 A.D.), it is said that Paul's life is described in “sacred texts,” i.e., his own letters and the Acts.166

Justin Martyr (150 a.d.) knew the first and third of the synoptic gospels. His use of Mark's does not appear. His knowledge of the fourth is denied by many, and zealously defended by others. Thoma finds proofs that Justin knew it well, and used it freely as a text-book of gnosis, without recognizing it as the historical work of an apostle; an hypothesis encumbered with difficulties.167 Whatever be said about Justin's acquaintance with this gospel; its existence before 140 a.d. is incapable either of decisive or probable proof; and this father's Logos-doctrine is less developed than the Johannine, because it is encumbered with the notion of miraculous birth by a virgin. The Johannine [pg 069] authorship has receded before the tide of modern criticism; and though this tide is arbitrary at times, it is here irresistible. Apologists should abstain from strong assertions on a point so difficult, as that each “gospel is distinctly recognized by him;” for the noted passage in the dialogue with Trypho does not support them.168 It is pretty certain that he employed an extra-canonical gospel, the so-called gospel of the Hebrews. This Petrine document may be referred to in a passage which is unfortunately capable of a double interpretation.169 He had also the older Acts of Pilate. Paul's epistles are never mentioned, though he doubtless knew them. Having little sympathy with Paulinism he attached his belief much more to the primitive apostles. The Apocalypse, 1 Peter, and 1 John he esteemed highly; the epistle to the Hebrews and the Acts he treated in the same way as the Pauline writings. Justin's canon, as far as divine authority and inspiration are concerned, was the Old Testament. He was merely on the threshold of a divine canon made up of primitive Christian writings, and attributed no exclusive sanctity to those he used because they were not to him the only source of doctrine. Even of the Apocalypse he says, “A man among us named John, &c., wrote it.”170 In his time none of the gospels had been canonized, not even the synoptists, if, indeed, he knew them all. Oral tradition was the chief fountain of Christian knowledge, as it had been for a century. In his opinion this tradition was embodied in writing; but the documents in which he looked for all that related to Christ were not the gospels alone. [pg 070] He used others freely, not looking upon any as inspired, for that idea could arise only when a selection was made among the current documents. He regarded them all as having been written down from memory, and judged them by criteria of evidence conformable to the Old Testament Scriptures. Though lessons out of Gospels (some of our present ones and others), as also out of the prophets, were read in assemblies on the first day of the week,171 the act of converting the Christian writings into Scripture was posterior; for the mere reading of a gospel in churches on Sunday does not prove that it was considered divinely authoritative; and the use of the epistles, which formed the second and less valued part of the collection, must still have been limited.

Justin Martyr (150 A.D.) was familiar with the first and third synoptic gospels. His use of Mark's gospel is not evident. Many deny his knowledge of the fourth gospel, while others strongly defend that he did. Thoma finds evidence that Justin knew it well and used it freely as a guide for gnosis, without recognizing it as the historical work of an apostle; however, this hypothesis is complicated. 167 Regardless of what is said about Justin's familiarity with this gospel, there is no conclusive or likely proof of its existence before 140 A.D.. His doctrine of the Logos is less developed than that of John, as it is burdened with the idea of miraculous virgin birth. The authorship of the Johannine texts has diminished under modern criticism; and although this criticism can sometimes seem arbitrary, in this case, it is compelling. Apologists should refrain from making strong claims on such a complex matter, such as that each "he clearly recognizes the gospel;" since the well-known passage in his dialogue with Trypho does not support these claims.168 It is fairly certain that he used an extra-canonical gospel, the so-called gospel of the Hebrews. This Petrine document may be referenced in a passage that unfortunately can be interpreted in two ways.169 He also had access to the older Acts of Pilate. Paul’s letters are never mentioned, though he likely knew them. Lacking sympathy for Paul’s views, he aligned himself more closely with the original apostles. He held the Apocalypse, 1 Peter, and 1 John in high regard; he treated the letter to the Hebrews and the Acts the same way as the Pauline writings. Justin’s canon, regarding divine authority and inspiration, was based on the Old Testament. He was on the brink of a biblical canon composed of early Christian writings and did not assign exclusive holiness to the texts he used, as they were not his only source of doctrine. Even regarding the Apocalypse, he states, "A man among us named John, etc., wrote it." 170 In his time, none of the gospels had been canonized, not even the synoptic ones, if he indeed knew all of them. Oral tradition was the primary source of Christian knowledge, just as it had been for a century. He believed this tradition was captured in writing, but the documents he relied on concerning Christ were not solely the gospels. [pg 070] He freely used others, not considering any as inspired, since the idea of inspiration could only arise once a selection was made from the existing documents. He viewed them all as transcriptions from memory and evaluated them using standards of evidence consistent with the Old Testament Scriptures. Although lessons from the gospels (some of which are our current ones and others) and from the prophets were read in assemblies on the first day of the week, 171 the act of elevating Christian writings to Holy text came later; simply reading a gospel in churches on Sunday does not prove that it was regarded as divinely authoritative, and the use of the epistles, which were the second and less valued part of the collection, must have still been limited.

Justin's disciple, Tatian (160-180 a.d.), wrote a Diatessaron or harmony of the gospels, which began, according to Ephrem Syrus, with John i. 1; but our knowledge of it is uncertain. The author omitted the genealogies of Jesus and everything belonging to His Davidic descent. He seems also to have put into it particulars derived from extra-canonical sources such as the Gospel according to the Hebrews. Doubtless he was acquainted with Paul's writings, as statements made in them are quoted; but he dealt freely with them according to Eusebius, and even rejected several epistles, probably first and second Timothy.172

Justin's student, Tatian (160-180 A.D.), wrote a Diatessaron or harmony of the gospels, which, according to Ephrem Syrus, started with John 1:1; however, our understanding of it is unclear. The author left out the genealogies of Jesus and anything related to His descent from David. He also seems to have included details from extra-canonical sources like the Gospel of the Hebrews. It's likely that he was familiar with Paul's writings, as he quotes statements from them; however, according to Eusebius, he took liberties with them and even rejected several letters, probably the first and second Timothy. 172

In Polycarp's epistle (about 160 a.d.), which is liable to strong suspicions of having been written after the death of the bishop,173 there are reminiscences of the synoptic gospels; and most of Paul's epistles as well as I Peter were used by the writer. But the idea of canonical authority, or a peculiar inspiration belonging to these writings, is absent.

In Polycarp's letter (around 160 A.D.), which may have been written after the bishop's death, 173 there are references to the synoptic gospels; and the writer also used most of Paul's letters and 1 Peter. However, the concept of canonical authority or a unique inspiration connected to these texts is missing.

The author of the second Clementine epistle (about 150-160) had not a New Testament canon made up of the four [pg 071] gospels and epistles. His Scripture was the Old Testament, to which is applied the epithet “the Books” or “the Bible;” and the words of Christ. “The Apostles” immediately subjoined to “the Books,” does not mean the New Testament, or a special collection of the apostolic epistles, as has been supposed.174 The preacher employed a gospel or gospels as Scripture; perhaps those of Matthew and Luke, not the whole documents, but the parts containing the words of Christ.175 He also used the Gospel of the Egyptians as an authoritative document, and quoted his sources freely. With the Johannine writings he seems to have been unacquainted.176

The author of the second Clementine letter (around 150-160) didn't have a New Testament collection made up of the four gospels and letters. His Bible was the Old Testament, which he referred to as “the Books” or “the Bible” along with the words of Christ. The term “the Apostles” that follows “the Books” does not refer to the New Testament, or a specific collection of the apostolic letters, as has been assumed.174 The preacher used a gospel or gospels as Bible; likely those of Matthew and Luke, not the complete texts, but sections that included the words of Christ.175 He also referenced the Gospel of the Egyptians as an authoritative text and quoted his sources openly. He seems to have been unfamiliar with the Johannine writings.176

Athenagoras of Athens wrote an apology addressed to Marcus Aurelius (176 a.d.). In it he uses written and unwritten tradition, testing all by the Old Testament which was his only authoritative canon. He makes no reference to the Christian documents, but adduces words of Jesus with the verb “he says.” It is not clear whether he quoted from the Synoptics; perhaps the passages which are parallel to Matthew v. 44, 45, 46,177 and Mark x. 6,178 were taken from these; but the matter is somewhat uncertain. His treatise on the resurrection appeals to a passage in one of Paul's epistles.179

Athenagoras of Athens wrote an apology addressed to Marcus Aurelius (176 A.D.). In it, he uses both written and unwritten traditions, testing everything against the Old Testament, which was his only authoritative canon. He makes no mention of Christian documents but cites words of Jesus using the phrase “he says.” It's unclear if he quoted from the Synoptics; the passages that parallel Matthew 5:44, 45, 46, and Mark 10:6 may have come from these, but it's somewhat uncertain. His treatise on the resurrection references a passage from one of Paul's letters.

Dionysius of Corinth ( 170 a.d.) complains of the falsification of his writings, but consoles himself with the fact that the same is done to the “Scriptures of the Lord,” i.e., the gospels containing the Lord's words; or rather the two parts of the early collection, “the gospel” and “the apostle” together; which agrees best with the age and tenor of his letters.180 If such be the meaning, the collection is put on a par with the Old Testament, and regarded as inspired.

Dionysius of Corinth (170 A.D.) complains about the distortion of his writings but finds solace in the fact that the same thing happens to the “Scriptures of the Lord,” meaning the gospels that contain the Lord's words; or more specifically, the two parts of the early collection, “the gospel” and “the apostle” together, which aligns best with the time and content of his letters. If this is the intended meaning, the collection is placed on the same level as the Old Testament and seen as inspired.

In the second epistle of Peter (about a.d. 170) Paul's epistles are regarded as Scripture (iii. 16.) This seems to [pg 072] be the earliest example of the canonizing of any New Testament portion. Here a brotherly recognition of the Gentile apostle and his productions takes the place of former opposition. A false interpretation of his epistles is even supposed to have induced a departure from primitive apostolic Christianity.

In the second letter of Peter (around A.D. 170), Paul's letters are viewed as Scripture (iii. 16.). This seems to be the earliest instance of any part of the New Testament being recognized as canonical. Here, there's a supportive acknowledgment of the Gentile apostle and his writings, replacing the previous opposition. A mistaken interpretation of his letters is even thought to have led to a departure from the original apostolic Christianity.

The letter of the churches at Vienne and Lyons (177 a.d.) has quotations from the epistles to the Romans, Philippians, 1 Timothy, 1 Peter, Acts, the gospels of Luke and John, the Apocalypse. The last is expressly called Scripture.181 This shows a fusion of the two original tendencies, the Petrine and Pauline; and the formation of a Catholic church with a common canon of authority. Accordingly, the two apostles, Peter and Paul, are mentioned together.

The letter from the churches in Vienne and Lyons (177 A.D.) quotes from the letters to the Romans, Philippians, 1 Timothy, 1 Peter, Acts, and the Gospels of Luke and John, as well as the Apocalypse. The latter is specifically referred to as Bible.181 This demonstrates a blend of the two original movements, the Petrine and Pauline, and the establishment of a Catholic church with a shared set of authoritative texts. Therefore, the two apostles, Peter and Paul, are mentioned together.

Theophilus of Antioch (180 a.d.) was familiar with the gospels and most of Paul's epistles, as also the Apocalypse. Passages are cited from Paul as “the divine word.”182 He ascribes the fourth gospel to John, calling him an inspired man, like the Old Testament prophets.183 We also learn from Jerome that he commented on the gospels put together by way of harmony.184

Theophilus of Antioch (180 a.d.) was well-acquainted with the gospels and most of Paul's letters, as well as the Apocalypse. He references Paul as "the divine word."182 He attributes the fourth gospel to John, referring to him as an inspired individual, similar to the prophets of the Old Testament.183 We also learn from Jerome that he wrote commentaries on the gospels compiled in harmony.184

The author of the epistle to Diognetus (about 200 a.d.) shows his acquaintance with the gospels and Paul's epistles; but he never cites the New Testament by way of proof. Words are introduced into his discourse, in passing and from memory.185

The writer of the letter to Diognetus (around 200 A.D.) demonstrates his familiarity with the gospels and Paul's letters; however, he doesn't directly quote the New Testament to support his points. He includes words in his discussion casually and from memory.185

The conception of a Catholic canon was realized about the same time as that of a Catholic church. One hundred and seventy years from the coming of Christ elapsed before the collection assumed a form that carried with it the idea of holy and inspired.186 The way in which it was done was by [pg 073] raising the apostolic writings higher and higher till they were of equal authority with the Old Testament, so that the church might have a rule of appeal. But by lifting the Christian productions up to the level of the old Jewish ones, injury was done to that living consciousness which feels the opposition between spirit and letter; the latter writings tacitly assuming or keeping the character of a perfect rule even as to form. The Old Testament was not brought down to the New; the New was raised to the Old. It is clear that the earliest church fathers did not use the books of the New Testament as sacred documents clothed with divine authority, but followed for the most part, at least till the middle of the second century, apostolic tradition orally transmitted. They were not solicitous about a canon circumscribed within certain limits.

The idea of a Catholic canon developed around the same time as that of a Catholic church. A hundred and seventy years after the arrival of Christ, the collection took on a form that implied holiness and inspo.186 This was achieved by elevating the apostolic writings until they were regarded as equal in authority to the Old Testament, allowing the church to have a standard of reference. However, by raising the Christian writings to the same level as the ancient Jewish ones, it harmed that living awareness which recognizes the difference between spirit and letter; the latter writings implicitly claiming the role of a perfect standard, even in form. The Old Testament was not lowered to match the New; the New was elevated to the Old. Clearly, the early church fathers did not treat the New Testament books as sacred texts with divine authority, but mostly followed, at least until the middle of the second century, the oral tradition of apostolic teachings. They were not concerned with defining a canon with specific boundaries.

In the second half, then, of the second century there was a canon of the New Testament consisting of two parts called the gospel187 and the apostle.188 The first was complete, containing the four gospels alone; the second, which was incomplete, contained the Acts of the Apostles and epistles, i.e., thirteen letters of Paul, one of Peter, one of John, and the Revelation. How and where this canon originated is uncertain. Its birthplace may have been Asia Minor, like Marcion's; but it may have grown about the same time in Asia Minor, Alexandria, and Western Africa. At all events, Irenæus, Clement of Alexandria, and Tertullian agree in recognizing its existence.

In the second half of the second century, there was a New Testament canon made up of two parts called the Good News187 and the apostle.188 The first part was complete, containing only the four gospels; the second part, which was incomplete, included the Acts of the Apostles and letters, i.e. thirteen letters from Paul, one from Peter, one from John, and the Revelation. How and where this canon originated is unclear. It may have started in Asia Minor, like Marcion's canon, but it could have developed around the same time in Asia Minor, Alexandria, and Western Africa. Regardless, Irenæus, Clement of Alexandria, and Tertullian all acknowledged its existence.

Irenæus had a canon which he adopted as apostolic. In his view it was of binding force and authoritative. This contained the four gospels, the Acts, thirteen epistles of Paul, the first epistle of John, and the Revelation. He had also a sort of appendix or deutero-canon, which he highly esteemed without putting it on a par with the received collection, consisting of John's second epistle, the first of Peter, and the Shepherd of Hermas. The last he calls Scripture.189 [pg 074] The epistle to the Hebrews, that of Jude, James's, second Peter, and third John he ignored.

Irenaeus had a canon that he considered apostolic. In his opinion, it was binding and authoritative. This included the four gospels, the Acts, thirteen letters from Paul, the first letter of John, and Revelation. He also had a sort of appendix or deutero-canon, which he valued highly but did not put on the same level as the accepted collection, consisting of John's second letter, the first of Peter, and the Shepherd of Hermas. He referred to the last as Bible.189 [pg 074] He disregarded the letter to the Hebrews, those of Jude, James, second Peter, and third John.

Clement's collection was more extended than Irenæus'. His appendix or deutero-canon included the epistle to the Hebrews, 2 John, Jude, the Apocalypse of Peter, the Shepherd of Hermas, the Epistles of Clement and Barnabas. He recognized no obligatory canon, distinct and of paramount authority. But he separated the New Testament writings by their traditionally apostolic character and the degree of importance attached to them. He did not attach the modern idea of canonical in opposition to non-canonical, either to the four gospels or any other part of the New Testament. Barnabas is cited as an apostle.190 So is the Roman Clement.191 The Shepherd of Hermas is spoken of as divine.192 Thus the line of the Homologoumena is not marked off even to the same extent as in Irenæus.

Clement's collection was broader than Irenæus'. His appendix or deutero-canon included the letter to the Hebrews, 2 John, Jude, the Apocalypse of Peter, the Shepherd of Hermas, and the letters of Clement and Barnabas. He didn't recognize any mandatory canon that was distinct and of supreme authority. Instead, he distinguished the New Testament writings by their traditionally apostolic nature and the level of importance given to them. He didn’t apply the modern idea of standard versus non-canon to either the four gospels or any other part of the New Testament. Barnabas is mentioned as an apostle.190 So is the Roman Clement.191 The Shepherd of Hermas is referred to as heavenly.192 Therefore, the line of the Homologoumena is not distinguished even to the same degree as it is in Irenæus.

Tertullian's canon consisted of the gospels, Acts, thirteen epistles of Paul, the Apocalypse, and 1 John. As an appendix he had the epistle to the Hebrews, that of Jude, the Shepherd of Hermas, 2 John probably, and 1 Peter. This deutero-canon was not regarded as authoritative. No trace occurs in his works of James' epistle, 2 Peter, and 3 John. He used the Shepherd, calling it Scripture,193 without implying, however, that he put it on a par with the usually acknowledged canonical writings; but after he became a Montanist, he repudiated it as the apocryphal Shepherd of adulterers, “put among the apocryphal and false, by every council of the churches.”194 It was not, however, reckoned among the spurious and false writings, either at Rome or Carthage, in the time of Tertullian. It was merely placed outside the universally received works by the western churches of that day.

Tertullian's canon included the gospels, Acts, thirteen letters of Paul, the Apocalypse, and 1 John. As a supplement, he had the letter to the Hebrews, that of Jude, the Shepherd of Hermas, probably 2 John, and 1 Peter. This secondary canon wasn’t considered authoritative. His writings show no evidence of James' letter, 2 Peter, or 3 John. He referred to the Shepherd as Bible,193 but didn’t suggest that he placed it on the same level as the generally accepted canonical texts; however, after he became a Montanist, he rejected it as the apocryphal Shepherd of adulterers, "listed among the apocryphal and false by every church council."194 Yet, it was not considered among the spurious and false writings, either in Rome or Carthage, during Tertullian's time. It was simply placed outside the universally accepted works by the western churches of that period.

These three fathers did not fix the canon absolutely. Its limits were still unsettled. But they sanctioned most of the [pg 075] books now accepted as divine, putting some extra-canonical productions almost on the same level with the rest, if not in theory, at least in practice.

These three fathers didn’t completely define the canon. Its boundaries were still unclear. But they approved most of the books we now consider divine, placing some extra-canonical works nearly on par with the others, if not in theory, at least in practice.

The canon of Muratori is a fragmentary list which was made towards the end of the second century (170 a.d.). Its birthplace is uncertain, though there are traces of Roman origin. Its translation from the Greek is assumed, but that is uncertain. It begins with the four gospels in the usual order, and proceeds to the Acts, thirteen epistles of Paul, the epistles of John, that of Jude, and the Apocalypse. The epistle to the Hebrews, 1 and 2 Peter, 1 John and James are not named. The Apocalypse of Peter is also mentioned, but as not universally received. Of the Shepherd of Hermas, it is stated that it may be read in the Church. The epistle “to the Laodiceans” may either be that to the Ephesians, which had such superscription in Marcion's canon, or less probably the supposititious epistle mentioned in the codex Boernerianus,195 after that to Philemon, and often referred to in the middle ages.196 That “to the Alexandrians” is probably the epistle to the Hebrews; though this has been denied without sufficient reason. According to the usual punctuation, both are said to have been forged in Paul's name, an opinion which may have been entertained among Roman Christians about 170 a.d. The Epistle to the Hebrews was rejected in the west, and may have been thought a supposititious work in the interests of Paulinism, with some reason because of its internal character,197 which is at least semi-Pauline, though its Judaistic basis is apparent. The story about the origin of the fourth gospel with its apostolic and episcopal attestation, evinces a desire to establish the authenticity of a work which had [pg 076] not obtained universal acceptance at the time.198 It is difficult to make out the meaning in various places; and there is considerable diversity of opinion among expositors of the document.199 In accord with these facts we find Serapion bishop of the church at Rhossus, in Cilicia,200 allowing the public use of the gospel of Peter;201 which shows that there was no exclusive gospel-canon at the end of the second century, at least in Syria. The present canon had not then pervaded the churches in general.

The Muratorian Canon is a fragmentary list created towards the end of the second century (170 A.D.). Its exact origin is unclear, although it seems to have Roman roots. It's assumed to be a translation from Greek, but that's not certain. It starts with the four gospels in the usual order, then moves on to the Acts, twelve letters of Paul, the letters of John, Jude’s letter, and the Apocalypse. The letter to the Hebrews, 1 and 2 Peter, 1 John, and James are not mentioned. The Apocalypse of Peter is also noted, but it's recognized as not being universally accepted. Regarding the Shepherd of Hermas, it’s stated that it can be read in the Church. The letter "to the Laodiceans" might actually refer to the letter to the Ephesians, which carried that title in Marcion's canon, or possibly the spurious letter mentioned in the Boernerianus codex after Philemon, which was frequently referenced in the medieval period. The letter "to the Alexandrians" probably refers to the letter to the Hebrews, although this claim has been disputed without sufficient justification. According to common interpretation, both letters are said to have been forged in Paul’s name, a notion that may have been held by Roman Christians around 170 A.D. The letter to the Hebrews was rejected in the West and may have been viewed as a spurious work to promote Paulinism, which is somewhat justified due to its semi-Pauline character, despite its clear Judaistic foundation. The narrative surrounding the origin of the fourth gospel, with its apostolic and episcopal endorsement, shows a desire to prove the authenticity of a work that had not yet gained universal acceptance at that time. It can be challenging to decipher the meaning in various sections, and there is significant disagreement among interpreters of the document. Given these facts, we see Serapion, the bishop of the church in Rhossus, Cilicia, permitting the public use of the gospel of Peter, which indicates that there was no exclusive canon of the gospel at the end of the second century, at least in Syria. The current canon had not yet spread throughout the churches in general.

What is the result of an examination of the Christian literature belonging to the second century? Is it that a canon was then fixed, separating some books from others by a line so clear, that those on one side of it were alone reckoned inspired, authoritative, of apostolic origin or sanction; while those on the other were considered uninspired, unauthoritative, without claim to apostolicity, unauthentic? Was the separation between them made on any clear principle or demarcation? It cannot be said so. The century witnessed no such fact, but merely the incipient efforts to bring it about. The discriminating process was begun, not completed. It was partly forced upon the prominent advocates of a policy which sought to consolidate the Jewish and Gentile-Christian parties, after the decline of their mutual antagonism, into a united church. They were glad to transfer the current belief in the infallible inspiration of the Old Testament, to selected Christian writings, as an effective means of defence against those whom they considered outside a new organization—the Catholic Church.

What do we learn from looking at Christian literature from the second century? Was there a clear division between certain books that were regarded as inspired, authoritative, and apostolic, and others that were seen as uninspired, lacking authority, and not authentic? The answer is no. During this century, there was no definitive separation but just the beginning of efforts to establish one. The process of differentiating these texts had started but was not finished. It was partly driven by the leading advocates of a strategy to unify the Jewish and Gentile-Christian groups after their previous conflicts, creating a single church. They were eager to extend the existing belief in the infallible inspiration of the Old Testament to chosen Christian writings as a strong defense against those they viewed as outside the new organization—the Catholic Church.

The stichometrical list of the Old and New Testament [pg 077] Scriptures in the Latin of the Clermont MS. (D), was that read in the African Church in the third century. It is peculiar. After the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, and the historical books, follow Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, Wisdom, Sirach, the twelve minor prophets, the four greater; three books of the Maccabees, Judith, Esdras, Esther, Job, and Tobit. In the New Testament, the four gospels, Matthew, John, Mark, Luke, are succeeded by ten epistles of Paul, two of Peter, the epistle of James, three of John, and that of Jude. The epistle to the Hebrews (characterized as that of Barnabas), the Revelation of John, Acts of the Apostles, the Shepherd of Hermas, the Acts of Paul, the Revelation of Peter, follow. The last three constitute a sort of appendix; and the number of their verses is given. It is possible that the carelessness of a transcriber may have caused some of the singularities observable in this list; such as the omission of the epistles to the Philippians and Thessalonians; but the end shows a freer idea of books fit for reading than what was usual even at that early time in the African Church.202

The stichometrical list of the Old and New Testament [pg 077] Scriptures in the Latin of the Clermont MS. (D) was what was read in the African Church in the third century. It’s unique. After the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, and the historical books, you have Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, Wisdom, Sirach, the twelve minor prophets, and the four major ones; three books of the Maccabees, Judith, Esdras, Esther, Job, and Tobit follow. In the New Testament, the four gospels—Matthew, John, Mark, Luke—are followed by ten letters from Paul, two from Peter, the letter from James, three from John, and that from Jude. The letter to the Hebrews (labeled as that of Barnabas), the Revelation of John, the Acts of the Apostles, the Shepherd of Hermas, the Acts of Paul, and the Revelation of Peter come next. The last three form a sort of appendix, and the number of their verses is noted. It’s possible that the carelessness of a transcriber led to some unusual features in this list, like the omission of the letters to the Philippians and Thessalonians; however, the end reflects a broader perspective on the books suitable for reading than was typical even at that early period in the African Church.202

In Syria a version of the New Testament for the use of the church was made early in the third century. This work, commonly called the Peshito, wants 2 Peter, 2 and 3 John, Jude, and the Apocalypse. It has, however, all the other books, including the epistle of James and that to the Hebrews. The last two were received as apostolic.

In Syria, a version of the New Testament for church use was created in the early third century. This work, often referred to as the Peshito, is missing 2 Peter, 2 and 3 John, Jude, and Revelation. However, it includes all the other books, including the letter of James and the one to the Hebrews. The last two were accepted as apostolic.

Towards the middle of the third century, Origen's203 testimony respecting the Canon is of great value. He seems to have distinguished three classes of books—authentic ones, whose apostolic origin was generally admitted, those not authentic, and a middle-class not generally recognized or in regard to which his own opinion wavered. The first contained those already adopted at the beginning of the century both in the East and West, with the Apocalypse, and the epistle [pg 078] to the Hebrews so far as it contains Pauline ideas;204 to the second belongs the Shepherd of Hermas, though he sometimes hesitated a little about it,205 the epistle of Barnabas, the Acts of Paul, the gospel according to the Hebrews, the gospel of the Egyptians, and the preaching of Peter;206 to the third, the epistle of James, that of Jude, 2 Peter, 2 and 3 John.207 The separation of the various writings is not formally made, nor does Origen give a list of them. His classification is gathered from his works; and though its application admitted of considerable latitude, he is cautious enough, appealing to the tradition of the church, and throwing in qualifying expressions.208

Towards the middle of the third century, Origen's testimony about the Canon is very valuable. He seems to have identified three categories of books—those that are authentic, which are generally accepted as having apostolic origins; those that are not authentic; and a middle category that isn’t widely recognized and for which his opinion fluctuated. The first category included books that had already been accepted at the start of the century in both the East and West, including the Apocalypse and the letter to the Hebrews, as far as it reflects Pauline ideas; the second category includes the Shepherd of Hermas, although he occasionally had some doubts about it, as well as the letter of Barnabas, the Acts of Paul, the gospel according to the Hebrews, the gospel of the Egyptians, and the preaching of Peter; the third category includes the letter of James, the letter of Jude, 2 Peter, and 2 and 3 John. The separation of these various writings isn’t formally established, nor does Origen provide a list of them. His classification is derived from his works; and even though its application could vary significantly, he is careful, referring to the tradition of the church and adding qualifying statements.

The Canon of Eusebius209 is given at length in his Ecclesiastical History.210 He divides the books into three classes, containing those writings generally received,211 those controverted,212 and the heretical.213 The first has the four gospels, the Acts, thirteen epistles of Paul, 1 John, 1 Peter, the Apocalypse.214 The second class is subdivided into two, the first corresponding to Origen's mixed215 or intermediate writings, the second to his spurious216 ones. The former subdivision contains the epistle of James, 2 Peter, Jude, 2 and 3 John; the latter, the Acts of Paul, the Shepherd, the Revelation of Peter, the epistle of Barnabas, the Doctrines of the Apostles, the Apocalypse of John, the gospel according to the Hebrews. The third class has the gospels of Peter, of Thomas, the [pg 079] traditions of Matthias, the Acts of Peter, Andrew, and John. The subdivisions of the second class are indefinite. The only distinction which Eusebius puts between them is that of ecclesiastical use. Though he classes as spurious the Acts of Paul, the Shepherd, the Revelation of Peter, the epistle of Barnabas, the doctrines of the Apostles, the Apocalypse of John, the gospel according to the Hebrews, and does not apply the epithet to the epistle of James, the 2 of Peter, 2 and 3 John; he uses of James's in one place the verb to be counted spurious.217 In like manner he speaks of the Apocalypse of Peter and the epistle of Barnabas as controverted.218 The mixed or spurious of Origen are vaguely separated by Eusebius; both come under the general head of the controverted; for after specifying them separately he sums up, “all these will belong to the class of the controverted,” the very class already described as containing “books well known and recognized by most,” implying also that they were read in the churches.219

The Canon of Eusebius209 is detailed in his Church History.210 He categorizes the books into three groups: those writings that are widely accepted211, those that are contested212, and the heretical.213 The first category includes the four gospels, the Acts, thirteen letters of Paul, 1 John, 1 Peter, and the Revelation.214 The second category is divided into two parts, with the first relating to Origen's mixed215 or mid-level writings, and the second covering his fake216 works. The first part contains the letter of James, 2 Peter, Jude, 2 and 3 John; the second includes the Acts of Paul, the Shepherd, the Revelation of Peter, the letter of Barnabas, the Doctrines of the Apostles, the Revelation of John, and the gospel according to the Hebrews. The third category contains the gospels of Peter, Thomas, the [pg 079] traditions of Matthias, and the Acts of Peter, Andrew, and John. The subdivisions of the second category are not clearly defined. The only difference that Eusebius makes between them is based on church usage. Although he classifies the Acts of Paul, the Shepherd, the Revelation of Peter, the letter of Barnabas, the Doctrines of the Apostles, the Revelation of John, and the gospel according to the Hebrews as fake, he does not label the letter of James, 2 Peter, and 2 and 3 John the same way; he does, however, use the phrase to be deemed false.217 Similarly, he refers to the Revelation of Peter and the letter of Barnabas as contested.218 Eusebius vaguely separates Origen's mixed or fake writings, as both fall under the broader category of contested; after naming them individually, he concludes, "all these belong to the category of the disputed," which is already identified as having “books that are widely recognized and accepted by most people,” indicating that they were also read in churches.219

It is somewhat remarkable that Eusebius does not mention the Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians in this list. But he speaks of it in another place as a production whose authenticity was generally acknowledged,220 and of its public use in most churches both formerly and in his own time. This wide-spread reading of it did not necessarily imply canonicity; but the mode in which Eusebius characterizes it, and its extensive use in public, favor the idea that in many churches it was almost put on equality with the productions commonly regarded as authoritative. The canonical list was not fixed immovably in the time of Eusebius. Opinions about books varied, as they had done before.

It's quite notable that Eusebius doesn't include the Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians in this list. However, he does reference it elsewhere as a work whose authenticity was generally accepted, 220 and mentions its use in most churches both in the past and during his time. The widespread reading of it did not necessarily mean it was considered canonical; but the way Eusebius describes it and its extensive public use support the idea that in many churches, it was almost regarded as equal to works commonly accepted as authoritative. The canonical list was not set in stone during Eusebius' time. Opinions about books varied, just as they had in the past.

The testimony of Eusebius regarding the canon, important [pg 080] as it is, has less weight because of the historian's credulity. One who believed in the authenticity of Abgar's letters to Christ, and in the canon of the four gospels at the time of Trajan, cannot take rank as a judicious collector or sifter of facts.

The testimony of Eusebius about the canon, important as it is, carries less weight because the historian was quite gullible. Someone who believed in the authenticity of Abgar's letters to Christ and in the canon of the four gospels during the time of Trajan can't be considered a careful collector or analyzer of facts.

About 332 a.d. the Emperor Constantine entrusted Eusebius with the commission to make out a complete collection of the sacred Christian writings for the use of the Catholic Church. How this order was executed we are not told. But Credner is probably correct in saying that the code consisted of all that is now in the New Testament except the Revelation. The fifty copies which were made must have supplied Constantinople and the Greek Church for a considerable time with an authoritative canon.

About 332 a.d., Emperor Constantine assigned Eusebius the task of creating a complete collection of Christian sacred writings for the Catholic Church. We aren't informed how this order was carried out. However, Credner is likely right in suggesting that the collection included everything currently in the New Testament except for Revelation. The fifty copies that were made must have provided Constantinople and the Greek Church with an authoritative canon for quite a while.

Eusebius's catalogue agrees in substance with that of Origen's. The historian followed ecclesiastical tradition. He inquired diligently into the prevailing opinions of the Christian churches and writers, with the views held by others before and contemporaneously with himself, but could not attain to a decided result. His hesitation stood in the way of a clear, firm, view of the question. The tradition respecting certain books was still wavering, and he was unable to fix it. Authority fettered his independent judgment. That he was inconsistent and confused does not need to be shown.

Eusebius's catalog is essentially in line with Origen's. The historian followed church tradition. He thoroughly examined the prevailing opinions of Christian churches and writers, considering the beliefs of those before him and his contemporaries, but he couldn't reach a definite conclusion. His uncertainty hindered a clear, strong perspective on the issue. The tradition regarding certain books was still uncertain, and he was unable to solidify it. Authority limited his independent judgment. It is unnecessary to demonstrate that he was inconsistent and confused.

The exact principles that guided the formation of a canon in the earliest centuries cannot be discovered. Strictly speaking there were none. Definite grounds for the reception or rejection of books were not apprehended. The choice was determined by various circumstances, of which apostolic origin was the chief, though this itself was insufficiently attested; for if it be asked whether all the New Testament writings proceeded from the authors whose names they bear, criticism cannot reply in the affirmative. The example and influence of churches to which the writings had been first addressed must have acted upon the [pg 081] reception of books. Above all, individual teachers here and there saw the necessity of meeting heretics with their own weapons, in their own way, with apostolic records instead of oral tradition. The circumstances in which the orthodox were placed led to this step, effecting a bond of union whose need must have been felt while each church was isolated under its own bishop and the collective body could not take measures in common. Writings of more recent origin would be received with greater facility than such as had been in circulation for many years, especially if they professed to come from a prominent apostle. A code of apostolic writings, divine and perfect like the Old Testament, had to be presented as soon as possible against Gnostic and Manichæan heretics whose doctrines were injurious to objective Christianity; while the multiplication of apocryphal works threatened to overwhelm genuine tradition with a heap of superstition. The Petrine and Pauline Christians, now amalgamated to a great extent, agreed in hastening the canon-process.

The exact principles that guided the creation of a canon in the early centuries are hard to find. In reality, there weren't any. There were no clear criteria for accepting or rejecting books. The selection was influenced by various factors, with apostolic origin being the most important, although even that was poorly verified; if you ask whether all the New Testament writings were authored by the people whose names are attached to them, criticism cannot confirm that. The example and influence of the churches where these writings were initially sent likely affected how the books were accepted. Most importantly, individual teachers realized they needed to combat heretics using their own strategies, relying on apostolic documents instead of just oral tradition. The situation faced by the orthodox community prompted this move, creating a sense of unity that was necessary while each church operated independently under its own bishop, and the larger community couldn’t act together. Newer writings were more easily accepted than those that had been around for a long time, especially if they claimed to come from a well-known apostle. A collection of apostolic writings, viewed as divine and perfect like the Old Testament, needed to be established quickly to counter Gnostic and Manichaean heretics, whose teachings were harmful to objective Christianity, while the rise of apocryphal works threatened to drown authentic tradition in a surge of superstition. The Petrine and Pauline Christians, largely united by this point, worked together to accelerate the canonization process.

The infancy of the canon was cradled in an uncritical age, and rocked with traditional ease. Conscientious care was not directed from the first to the well-authenticated testimony of eye-witnesses. Of the three fathers who contributed most to its early growth, Irenæus was credulous and blundering; Tertullian passionate and one-sided; and Clement of Alexandria, imbued with the treasures of Greek wisdom, was mainly occupied with ecclesiastical ethics. Irenæus argues that the gospels should be four in number, neither more nor less, because there are four universal winds and four quarters of the world. The Word or Architect of all things gave the gospel in a fourfold shape. According to this father, the apostles were fully informed concerning all things, and had a perfect knowledge, after their Lord's ascension. Matthew wrote his gospel while Peter and Paul were preaching in Rome and founding the church.221 Such assertions show both ignorance and exaggeration.

The early days of the canon were marked by a lack of critical thinking and were comfortably swayed by tradition. Efforts were not initially focused on the reliable accounts of those who actually witnessed events. Among the three early figures who significantly shaped its development, Irenaeus was gullible and made mistakes; Tertullian was emotional and biased; and Clement of Alexandria, rich in Greek knowledge, mainly dealt with church ethics. Irenaeus argued that there should be exactly four gospels, no more, no less, because there are four universal winds and four corners of the world. The Word or Creator of everything presented the gospel in a fourfold manner. According to him, the apostles had complete knowledge of everything after their Lord's ascension. Matthew wrote his gospel while Peter and Paul were preaching in Rome and establishing the church.221 Such claims reveal ignorance and exaggeration.

[pg 082]

Tertullian affirms that the tradition of the apostolic churches guarantees the four gospels,222 and refers his readers to the churches of Corinth, Philippi, Ephesus, &c., for the authentic epistles of Paul.223 What is this but the rhetoric of an enthusiast? In like manner he states that bishops were appointed by the apostles, and that they existed from that time downward, the succession originating so early.224

Tertullian claims that the tradition of the apostolic churches ensures the authenticity of the four gospels, 222 and points his readers to the churches of Corinth, Philippi, Ephesus, etc., for the genuine letters of Paul.223 What else is this but the rhetoric of someone overly enthusiastic? Similarly, he mentions that bishops were appointed by the apostles and that they have existed ever since, with the succession starting so early.224

Clement contradicts himself in making Peter authorize Mark's gospel to be read in the churches; while in another place he says that the apostle neither “forbad nor encouraged it.”225

Clement contradicts himself by having Peter approve Mark's gospel for reading in churches; yet in another instance, he states that the apostle neither "neither forbade nor encouraged it."225

The three fathers of whom we are speaking, had neither the ability nor the inclination to examine the genesis of documents surrounded with an apostolic halo. No analysis of their authenticity and genuineness was seriously attempted either by them or by the men of their time. In its absence, custom, accident, taste, practical needs directed the tendency of tradition. All the rhetoric employed to throw the value of their testimony as far back as possible, even up to or at least very near the apostle John is of the vaguest sort. Appeals to the continuity of tradition and of church doctrine, to the exceptional veneration of these fathers for the gospels, to their opinions being formed earlier than the composition of the works in which they are expressed, possess no force. The ends which the fathers in question had in view, their polemic motives, their uncritical, inconsistent assertions, their want of sure data, detract from their testimony. Their decisions were much more the result of pious feeling biased by the theological speculations of the times, than the conclusions of a sound judgment. The very arguments they use to establish certain conclusions show weakness of perception. What are the manifestations of spiritual feeling, compared with the results of logical reasoning? Are they more trustworthy than the latter? Certainly not, [pg 083] at least in relation to questions of evidence. It is true that their testimony has a value; but it is one proportionate to the degree of credibility attaching to witnesses circumstanced as they were, whose separation of canonical from uncanonical gospels, or rather their canonizing of certain writings apart from others, and their claiming of inspiration for the authors of the former, must be judged by the reasonableness of the thing itself, in connection with men of their type. The second century abounded in pseudonymous literature; and the early fathers, as well as the churches, were occupied with other things than the sifting of evidence connected with writings considerably prior to their own time. The increase of such apocryphal productions, gospels, acts, and apocalypses among the heretical parties stimulated the orthodox bishops and churches to make an authentic collection; but it increased the difficulties of the task.

The three fathers we're discussing neither had the ability nor the desire to explore the origins of documents shrouded in an apostolic glow. No serious analysis of their authenticity and truthfulness was attempted by them or their contemporaries. In the absence of such analysis, tradition was shaped by custom, chance, personal preference, and practical needs. All the rhetoric used to push the value of their testimony as far back as possible, even up to or very close to the apostle John, is quite vague. Appeals to the continuity of tradition and church doctrine, to these fathers' exceptional respect for the gospels, and to the idea that their opinions were formed before the works in which they are expressed hold no real weight. The intentions of these fathers, their polemical motivations, their uncritical and inconsistent assertions, and their lack of reliable data diminish their testimony. Their decisions were more influenced by pious feelings shaped by the theological speculations of their time than by sound reasoning. The very arguments they use to support certain conclusions reveal a lack of insight. What do spiritual feelings really mean compared to logical reasoning? Are they more reliable? Certainly not, at least regarding matters of evidence. It's true that their testimony has some value, but it correlates with the level of credibility we can assign to witnesses in their situation, whose ability to differentiate between canonical and non-canonical gospels—as well as their tendency to elevate certain writings over others and claim inspiration for the authors of the former—should be judged on its own reasonableness, considering the type of individuals they were. The second century was filled with pseudonymous literature, and the early fathers, along with the churches, were focused on other matters rather than sifting through evidence related to works that were well before their time. The rise of apocryphal texts, gospels, acts, and apocalypses among heretical groups prompted the orthodox bishops and churches to compile an authentic record; however, it complicated the task even more.

Textual criticism has been employed to discredit the true dates of the present gospels; and the most exaggerated descriptions have been given of the frequent transcription of the text and its great corruption in the second century. The process of corruption in the course of frequent transcription has been transferred even to the first century. It is true that the gospels at the end of that century exhibited a text which bears marks of transcription, interpolation, and addition; but they were not the complete works as we have them now, being then but in progress, except the fourth. The assumption that “advanced corruption” existed in the present text of the synoptists as early as the first century is gratuitous; unless the process by which they were gradually built up is so called. No attempt to get a long history behind the canonical gospels at the close of the first century out of “advanced corruption” can be successful. It is attested by no Christian writer of the century; and those in the first half of the second, both heretical and orthodox, did themselves treat the text in a manner far short of its implied infallibility. The various [pg 084] readings with which they had to do, do not carry up the canonical gospels far into the first century. The transcription, enlargement, and interpolation of the materials which make up the body of them, must not be identified with the corruption of their completed texts, in order that the latter may be relegated to an early period; for the synoptists did not come forth full-blown, each from the hand of a single person. The old Latin version or versions used by Tertullian and the interpreter of Irenæus, have been pressed into the same service, but in vain.

Textual criticism has been used to undermine the true dates of the current gospels, and exaggerated claims have been made about how often the text was copied and how much it was corrupted in the second century. The idea of corruption during frequent copying has even been extended back to the first century. It’s true that by the end of that century, the gospels showed signs of copying, additions, and changes; however, they were not the complete texts we have today, as they were still being developed, except for the fourth gospel. The assumption that “advanced corruption” existed in the current text of the synoptic gospels as early as the first century is unfounded unless it refers to the gradual way they were constructed. No effort to create a long history behind the canonical gospels at the end of the first century based on “advanced corruption” can succeed. There’s no evidence from any Christian writer of that century, and those from the first half of the second century, both heretics and orthodox believers, approached the text in ways that fell far short of its supposed infallibility. The different versions they dealt with do not indicate that the canonical gospels reached far into the first century. The copying, expansion, and additions to the materials that make up the gospels shouldn’t be mistaken for the corruption of their completed texts, so that the latter can be traced back to an early period; the synoptic gospels did not emerge fully formed from a single author. The old Latin version or versions used by Tertullian and the interpreter of Irenaeus have also been invoked, but without success.

In like manner the Curetonian Syriac version of the gospels has been put as early as possible into the second century, though it can hardly have been prior to the very close of it, or rather to the beginning of the third. Here the strong assertions of apologetic writers have been freely scattered abroad. But the evidence in favor of the authors traditionally assigned to the gospels and some of the epistles, is still uncertain. A wide gap intervenes between eye-witnesses of the apostles or apostolic men that wrote the sacred books, and the earliest fathers who assert such authorship. The traditional bridge between them is a precarious one. As the chasm cannot be filled by adequate external evidence, we are thrown back on the internal character of the works themselves. One thing appears from the early corruption of the sacred records spoken of by Irenæus, Origen, and others, that they were not regarded with the veneration necessarily attaching to infallible documents. Their being freely handled excludes the idea of rigid canonization. The men who first canonized them had no certain knowledge of their authors. To them, that knowledge had been obscured or lost; though a sagacious criticism might have arrived at the true state of the question even in their day.

In a similar way, the Curetonian Syriac version of the gospels has been dated as early as the second century, even though it probably didn’t come about until the very end of that century, or maybe the beginning of the third. Strong claims from apologetic writers have been widely spread, but the evidence supporting the authors traditionally associated with the gospels and some of the epistles is still uncertain. There’s a significant gap between the eyewitnesses of the apostles or the apostolic figures who wrote the sacred texts and the earliest church fathers who claim those authorship traditions. The traditional connection between them is a shaky one. Since we can’t fill the gap with sufficient external evidence, we have to rely on the internal qualities of the works themselves. One thing is clear from the early corruption of the sacred records mentioned by Irenæus, Origen, and others: they were not held in the kind of reverence that would be expected for infallible documents. Their being frequently altered suggests that they weren’t strictly canonized. The people who canonized these texts did not have certain knowledge of their authors. For them, that knowledge had either become unclear or been lost, although careful criticism might have led to a better understanding of the situation even back then.

In the sub-apostolic age Ebionitism passed into Catholicism, Jewish into Pauline Christianity, the mythical and marvelous into the dogmatic, the traditional into the historic, the legendary into the literary. The conflict of parties [pg 085] within the sphere of Christianity gave rise to productions of various tendencies which reflected the circumstances out of which they arose. These were accepted or rejected by the churches according to the prevailing opinions of the persons composing the churches. Common usage led to the authorization of some; others were neglected. The state of the second century in its beliefs, credulity, idiosyncracies of prominent teachers, antagonistic opinions and mystic speculations, throws a light upon the New Testament writings and especially on the formation of the canon, which explains their genesis. Two things stand out most clearly, the comparatively late idea of a canonical New Testament literature; and the absence of critical principles in determining it. The former was not entertained till the latter part of the second century. The conception of canonicity and inspiration attaching to New Testament books did not exist till the time of Irenæus.

In the period after the apostles, Ebionitism evolved into Catholicism, Jewish beliefs transitioned into Pauline Christianity, the mythical and miraculous became dogmatic, traditional views turned historic, and legends transformed into literature. The conflicts between different groups within Christianity led to the creation of various works that mirrored the situations from which they emerged. These were accepted or rejected by the churches based on the prevailing beliefs of their members. Common practice resulted in some being authorized while others were overlooked. The beliefs, naivety, quirks of leading teachers, conflicting opinions, and mystical speculations of the second century shed light on the New Testament writings, particularly the formation of the canon, explaining how they came to be. Two key points stand out: the relatively late concept of what constitutes a standard New Testament and the lack of critical standards in determining it. The idea of canonicity and inspiration for New Testament texts didn't emerge until the later part of the second century, and it wasn't until the time of Irenæus that these concepts were fully recognized.

When it is asked, to whom do we owe the canon? the usual answer is, to the Church. This is true only in a sense. The unity attributed to Christians before Irenæus and Tertullian, consisted in their religious consciousness. It was subjective. The idea of the church was that of inward fellowship—the fellowship of the spirit rather than an outward organism. The preservation of the early Christian writings was owing, in the first instance, to the congregations to whom they were sent, and the neighboring ones with whom such congregations had friendly connection. The care of them devolved on the most influential teachers,—on those who occupied leading positions in the chief cities, or were most interested in apostolic writings as a source of instruction. The Christian books were mostly in the hands of the bishops. In process of time the canon was the care of assemblies or councils. But it had been made before the first general council by a few leading fathers towards the end of the second century in different countries. The formation of a Catholic Church and of a canon was [pg 086] simultaneous. The circumstances in which the collection originated were unfavorable to the authenticity of its materials, for tradition had been busy over them and their authors. Instead of attributing the formation of the canon to the Church, it would be more correct to say that the important stage in it was due to three teachers, each working separately and in his own way, who were intent upon the creation of a Christian society which did not appear in the apostolic age,—a visible organization united in faith,—where the discordant opinions of apostolic and sub-apostolic times should be finally merged. The canon was not the work of the Christian Church so much as of the men who were striving to form that Church, and could not get beyond the mould received by primitive Christian literature. The first mention of a Catholic Church occurs in The Martyrdom of Polycarp, an epistle that cannot be dated earlier than 160 a.d., and may perhaps be ten years later. But though the idea is there, its established use is due to Irenæus, Tertullian, and Cyprian. The expression has a different and narrow sense in the seven Ignatian epistles which we believe to be supposititious and later than Justin. Neither the three epistles published in Syriac by Cureton, nor the seven Greek ones enumerated by Eusebius are authentic; though Zahn has tried to prove the latter such, dating them a.d. 144. His arguments, however, are far from convincing; and the whole story of226 Ignatius's martyrdom at Rome rather than Antioch is still doubtful; for the circumstances under which he is said to have been dragged to Rome, and his writing letters to the churches by the way, are highly improbable. The testimony of Malalas that Ignatius suffered at Antioch in December, 115, in the presence of Trajan, may be quite as good as that of Chrysostom and the Syriac monthly calendar on which Zahn relies so confidently. The [pg 087] fact of the priority of the last two to Malalas is of little weight as evidence. The main point is the locality in which Ignatius suffered; which Malalas, himself a native of Antioch and a historian, ought to have known better than Chrysostom, because he copied preceding historians.

When asked who we owe the canon to, the typical answer is the Church. This is only partly true. The unity that early Christians, before Irenaeus and Tertullian, experienced was based on their spiritual awareness. It was subjective. The concept of the church was more about inner fellowship—the connection of the spirit—than an external institution. The preservation of early Christian writings was primarily thanks to the congregations they were sent to and the nearby groups that had friendly ties with those congregations. The responsibility for these writings fell to the most prominent teachers—those who held influential positions in key cities or had a deep interest in apostolic writings as a teaching resource. Most Christian texts were in the hands of bishops. Over time, the care of the canon shifted to assemblies or councils. However, it had already been established by a few leading fathers towards the end of the second century in various regions, prior to the first general council. The development of a Catholic Church and a canon was simultaneous. The circumstances surrounding this collection were not ideal for the authenticity of its content, as tradition had influenced them and their authors. Instead of saying the Church formed the canon, it would be more accurate to credit three teachers, each working independently and in their own way, who aimed to create a Christian community that didn't exist in the apostolic age—a visible organization united in faith—where the conflicting views of apostolic and post-apostolic times could finally converge. The canon was shaped not so much by the Christian Church itself but by the individuals trying to establish that Church, who were unable to move beyond the established framework of early Christian literature. The first reference to a Catholic Church appears in The Martyrdom of Polycarp, a letter that can’t be dated earlier than 160 AD, and might be about ten years later. Although the idea is present, its established usage is credited to Irenaeus, Tertullian, and Cyprian. The term has a different and narrower meaning in the seven Ignatian letters, which we believe are not authentic and are later than Justin. Neither the three letters published in Syriac by Cureton nor the seven Greek ones listed by Eusebius are genuine; although Zahn has attempted to validate the latter, dating them to AD 144. However, his arguments are not convincing; and the entire account of Ignatius’s martyrdom in Rome rather than Antioch remains uncertain. The circumstances of him being taken to Rome and writing letters to churches along the way seem very unlikely. Malalas’s testimony that Ignatius suffered in Antioch in December, 115, in front of Trajan may be just as credible as those of Chrysostom and the Syriac monthly calendar upon which Zahn relies so confidently. The priority of the latter two over Malalas holds little weight as evidence. The key issue is where Ignatius suffered; Malalas, being a native of Antioch and a historian, should have known this better than Chrysostom since he relied on earlier historians.

It is necessary to be precise on this subject because some speak of the church as though it were contemporary with the apostles themselves, or at least with their immediate disciples; and proceed to argue that dissensions arose soon after “within the church” rendering an appeal to the written word necessary. When the authority of traditional teaching gave way to that of a written rule, a change came over the condition of the church. Such a view tends to mislead. There were dissensions among the earliest Christians. The apostles themselves were by no means unanimous. Important differences of belief divided the Jewish and Gentile Christians from the beginning. The types of Christian truth existing from the first gradually coalesced about the middle of the second century; when heretics, especially the Gnostics, appeared so formidable that a catholic church was developed. Along with this process, and as an important element in it, the writings of apostles and apostolic men were uncritically taken from tradition and elevated to the rank of divine documents. It was not the rise of new dissensions “within the church” which led to the first formation of a Christian canon; rather did the new idea of “a catholic church” require a standard of appeal in apostolic writings, which were now invested with an authority that did not belong to them from the beginning.

It’s important to clarify this topic because some people talk about the church as if it was established at the same time as the apostles or at least their closest followers; they argue that conflicts arose early on "inside the church", making a reference to the written word necessary. When the authority of conventional teaching shifted to that of a written guideline, a transformation occurred in the church. This perspective can be misleading. There were disagreements among early Christians. The apostles themselves didn’t always see eye to eye. Significant differences in belief separated Jewish and Gentile Christians from the outset. The various forms of Christian belief that existed from the beginning gradually came together around the middle of the second century, when heretics, particularly the Gnostics, became so influential that a universal church began to take shape. Along with this development, and as a key part of it, the writings of the apostles and their followers were taken from tradition without questioning and were elevated to the status of sacred texts. It wasn’t the emergence of new conflicts “inside the church” that led to the initial formation of a Christian canon; instead, the new concept of "a Catholic church" created a need for a standard of reference in apostolic writings, which were now granted an authority they originally did not possess.

Origen was the first who took a somewhat scientific view of the relative value belonging to the different parts of the biblical collection. His examination of the canon was critical. Before him the leading books had been regarded as divine and sacred, the source of doctrinal and historic truth. From this stand-point he did not depart. With him ecclesiastical tradition was a prevailing principle in the recognition [pg 088] of books belonging of right to the New Testament collection. He was also guided by the inspiration of the authors; a criterion arbitrary in its application, as his own statements show. In his time, however, the collection was being gradually enlarged; his third class. i.e., the mixed, approaching reception into the first. But amid all the fluctuations of opinion to which certain portions of the New Testament were subject, and the unscientific procedure both of fathers and churches in the matter, though councils had not met to discuss it, and vague tradition had strengthened with time, a certain spiritual consciousness manifested itself throughout the East and West in the matter of the canon. Tolerable unanimity ensued. The result was a remarkable one, and calls for our gratitude, notwithstanding its defects. Though the development was pervaded by no critical or definite principle, it ended in a canon which has maintained its validity for centuries.

Origen was the first to take a more scientific approach to the relative value of the different parts of the biblical collection. His examination of the canon was critical. Before him, the main books were seen as divine and sacred, the foundation of doctrinal and historical truth. He didn't stray from this perspective. For him, ecclesiastical tradition was a key principle in recognizing which books rightfully belonged to the New Testament collection. He was also influenced by the inspiration of the authors, though this criterion was applied somewhat arbitrarily, as his own comments indicate. During his time, the collection was gradually expanding; his third class, i.e. the blend, was getting closer to being accepted into the first group. However, despite the varying opinions about certain parts of the New Testament and the unscientific methods of both the church fathers and the churches themselves—since councils hadn't met to discuss it, and vague traditions had strengthened over time—a certain spiritual awareness emerged in both the East and West regarding the canon. This led to a considerable level of agreement. The outcome was remarkable and deserves our appreciation, despite its shortcomings. Although the development lacked a critical or definitive principle, it resulted in a canon that has remained valid for centuries.

It is sometimes said that the history of the canon should be sought from definite catalogues, not from isolated quotations. The latter are supposed to be of slight value, the former to be the result of deliberate judgment. This remark is more specious than solid. In relation to the Old Testament, the catalogues given by the fathers, as by Melito and Origen, rest solely on the tradition of the Jews; apart from which they have no independent authority. As none except Jerome and Origen knew Hebrew, their lists of the Old Testament books are simply a reflection of what they learned from others. If they deviate in practice from their masters by quoting as Scripture other than the canonical books, they show their judgment over-riding an external theory. The very men who give a list of the Jewish books evince an inclination to the Christian and enlarged canon. So Origen says, in his Epistle to Africanus, that “the churches use Tobit.” In explaining the prophet Isaiah, Jerome employs Sirach vi. 6, in proof of his view, remarking that the apocryphal work is in the Christian catalogue.

It’s often said that the history of the canon should be found in definite lists, not in scattered quotes. The latter are seen as having little value, while the former are viewed as the result of careful judgment. This statement is more misleading than accurate. Regarding the Old Testament, the lists provided by church fathers like Melito and Origen rely solely on Jewish tradition; outside of that, they have no independent authority. Since only Jerome and Origen knew Hebrew, their lists of Old Testament books simply mirror what they learned from others. When they depart from their teachers by quoting texts outside the canonical books, it shows that their judgment overrides an external theory. The very individuals who list the Jewish books also seem to lean toward a broader Christian canon. For instance, Origen notes in his Letter to Africanus that “churches use Tobit.” While explaining the prophet Isaiah, Jerome references Sirach vi. 6 to support his perspective, noting that the apocryphal work is included in the Christian canon.

[pg 089]

In like manner Epiphanius, in a passage against Aetius, after referring to the books of Scripture, adds, “as well as the books of Wisdom, i.e., the Wisdom of Solomon and of Jesus, son of Sirach; finally, all the other books of Scripture.” In another place he gives the canon of the Jews historically, and excludes the apocryphal Greek books; here he includes some of the latter. We also learn from Jerome that Judith was in the number of the books reckoned up by the Nicene Council. Thus the fathers who give catalogues of the Old Testament show the existence of a Jewish and a Christian canon in relation to the Old Testament; the latter wider than the former; their private opinion being more favorable to the one, though the other was historically transmitted. In relation to the New Testament, the synods which drew up lists of the sacred books show the view of some leading father like Augustine, along with what custom had sanctioned. In this department no member of the synod exercised his critical faculty; a number together would decide such questions summarily. Bishops proceed in the track of tradition or authority.

In the same way, Epiphanius, in a section against Aetius, after mentioning the books of Scripture, adds, “including the books of Wisdom, i.e., the Wisdom of Solomon and the Wisdom of Jesus, son of Sirach; and finally, all the other books of Scripture.” In another instance, he outlines the canon of the Jews historically and leaves out the apocryphal Greek books; here he includes some of those. We also learn from Jerome that Judith was among the books listed by the Nicene Council. Therefore, the church fathers who provided lists of the Old Testament indicate the presence of both a Jewish and a Christian canon regarding the Old Testament; the Christian canon is broader than the Jewish one, although their private opinions tend to favor the former, even though the latter was historically passed down. Regarding the New Testament, the synods that created lists of sacred books reflect the views of influential figures like Augustine, as well as what had been accepted by tradition. In this regard, no member of the synod applied critical thinking; decisions on these matters were made collectively and quickly. Bishops followed the path of tradition or authority.

[pg 090]

Chapter VII. The Bible Canon From the Fourth Century to the Reformation.

It will now be convenient to treat of the two Testaments together, i.e., the canon of the Bible. The canons of both have been considered separately to the end of the third century; they may be henceforward discussed together. We proceed, therefore, to the Bible-canon of the fourth century, first in the Greek Church and then in the Latin. The Council of Laodicea (a.d. 363), at which there was a predominant semiarian influence, forbad the reading of all non-canonical books. The 59th canon enacts, that “private psalms must not be read in the Church, nor uncanonized books; but only the canonical ones of the New and Old Testament.” The 60th canon proceeds to give a list of such. All the books of the Old Testament are enumerated, but in a peculiar order, somewhat like the Septuagint one. With Jeremiah is specified Baruch, then the Lamentations and Epistle. The prophets are last; first the minor, next the major and Daniel. In the New Testament list are the usual seven Catholic epistles, and fourteen of Paul, including that to the Hebrews. The Apocalypse alone is wanting. Credner has proved that this 60th canon is not original, and of much later date.227

It’s now convenient to discuss the two Testaments together, i.e., the Bible canon. The canons of both have been looked at separately up until the end of the third century; from now on, they can be discussed together. So, we will move on to the Bible canon of the fourth century, first in the Greek Church and then in the Latin. The Council of Laodicea (a.d. 363), which had a major semi-arian influence, prohibited the reading of all non-canonical books. The 59th canon states that "Private psalms shouldn't be read in church, nor should uncanonized books; only the canonical ones from the New and Old Testament should be used." The 60th canon goes on to provide a list of such books. All the books of the Old Testament are included, but in a unique order that's somewhat similar to the Septuagint. Along with Jeremiah, Baruch is mentioned, followed by the Lamentations and the Message. The prophets are listed last; starting with the minor ones, then the major ones and Daniel. The New Testament list includes the usual seven Catholic epistles and fourteen of Paul’s letters, including the one to the Hebrews. The Apocalypse is the only book missing. Credner has shown that this 60th canon is not original and dates from a much later period.227

The Apostolic Constitutions give a kind of canon like that in the 59th of Laodicea. After speaking of the books of Moses, Joshua, Judges, Kings, Chronicles, those belonging to the return from the captivity, those of Job, Solomon, the [pg 091] sixteen prophets, and the Psalms of David; our Acts, the epistles of Paul, and the four gospels are mentioned. It is remarkable that the Catholic epistles are not given. That they are indicated under Acts is altogether improbable. The Antiochian Church of that time doubted or denied the apostolicity of these letters, as is seen from Theodore, Cosmas, and others. Hence, their absence from these Constitutions, which are a collection belonging to different times; the oldest portion not earlier perhaps than the third century.228

The Apostolic Constitutions provide a canon similar to the one in the 59th of Laodicea. After mentioning the books of Moses, Joshua, Judges, Kings, Chronicles, those related to the return from captivity, the books of Job, Solomon, the sixteen prophets, and the Psalms of David; our Acts, the letters of Paul, and the four gospels are included. It’s noteworthy that the Catholic epistles are excluded. It’s unlikely that they are referenced under Acts. The Antiochian Church at that time questioned or rejected the apostolicity of these letters, as seen from Theodore, Cosmas, and others. This explains their absence from these Constitutions, which are a collection from various periods; the oldest part is likely not earlier than the third century.

Cyril of Jerusalem, who took part in the Council of Laodicea,229 gives a list “of the divine Scriptures.” The books of the Old Testament are twenty-two, and the arrangement is nearly that which is in the English Bible. With Jeremiah is associated “Baruch and the Epistle.” All the New Testament books are given except the Apocalypse. The list agrees very nearly with that of Eusebius, by taking the latter's “controverted” writings into the class of the “generally received.”230 The writer insists on the necessity of unity in the Church upon the subject, and forbids the reading of writings not generally received. None but these are allowed. Yet he refers to Baruch (iii. 36-38) as the prophet;231 and in adducing the testimonies of the prophets for the existence of the Holy Spirit, the last he gives is Daniel xiii. 41, 45. Sirach iii. 21, 22 is cited;232 Wisdom is quoted as Solomon's (xiii. 5);233 the song of the three children is used (verse 55)234 with verses 27, 29;235 and Daniel (xiii. 22, 45) is quoted.236

Cyril of Jerusalem, who participated in the Council of Laodicea,229 provides a list "of the holy Scriptures." The Old Testament consists of twenty-two books, and the order is almost the same as that in the English Bible. Jeremiah is grouped with "Baruch and the Letter." All the New Testament books are included except for the Apocalypse. The list is very similar to Eusebius's, as it places the latter's “controversial” writings in the category of the "typically accepted."230 The author emphasizes the importance of unity in the Church on this matter and prohibits the reading of writings that are not generally accepted. Only these are permitted. However, he mentions Baruch (iii. 36-38) as the prophet231 and when citing the testimonies of the prophets regarding the presence of the Holy Spirit, the last reference he provides is Daniel xiii. 41, 45. Sirach iii. 21, 22 is mentioned;232 Wisdom is referred to as Solomon's (xiii. 5);233 the song of the three children is included (verse 55)234 along with verses 27, 29;235 and Daniel (xiii. 22, 45) is also quoted.236

In Athanasius's festal epistle (365 a.d.) the archbishop undertakes “to set forth in order, the books that are canonical and handed down and believed to be divine.” His list of the Old Testament nearly agrees with Cyril's, except that Esther is omitted and Ruth counted separately, to [pg 092] make out the twenty-two books. He adds, “there are other books not canonical, designed by the fathers to be read by those just joining us and wishing to be instructed in the doctrine of piety;” i.e., the Wisdom of Solomon and the Wisdom of Sirach, and Esther and Judith and Tobit, and the Doctrine of the Apostles so called, and the Shepherd; “those being canonical, and these being read, let there be no mention of apocryphal writings,” &c. The New Testament list is the same as Cyril's, with the addition of the Apocalypse.237 He quotes several of the apocryphal books in the same way as he does the canonical. Thus he introduces Judith (viii. 16) with “the Scripture said;”238 and Baruch (iii. 12) is cited as if it were Scripture.239 Wisdom (vi. 26) has the epithet Scripture applied to it.240 Sirach (xv. 9) is introduced with “what is said by the Holy Spirit.”241 Baruch (iv. 20, 22) and Daniel (xiii. 42) are referred to in the same way as Isaiah.242 Tobit (ii. 7) has “it is written” prefixed to it.243 Canonical and apocryphal are mentioned together; and similar language applied to them.

In Athanasius's festal epistle (365 A.D.), the archbishop sets out to "List the books that are considered canonical and regarded as divine." His Old Testament list is almost the same as Cyril's, except that Esther is left out and Ruth is counted separately to [pg 092] reach a total of twenty-two books. He adds, "There are other books that aren't canonical, intended by the Church fathers to be read by newcomers who want to learn about the doctrine of piety." i.e. the Wisdom of Solomon, Wisdom of Sirach, Esther, Judith, Tobit, the Doctrine of the Apostles, and the Shepherd; "these are canonical, and those are read, so let's not discuss apocryphal writings," etc. The New Testament list matches Cyril's, with the addition of the Apocalypse.237 He cites several apocryphal books in the same manner as the canonical ones. For instance, he introduces Judith (viii. 16) with “the scripture says;”238 and Baruch (iii. 12) is referenced as if it were Scripture.239 Wisdom (vi. 26) is called Scripture.240 Sirach (xv. 9) is introduced with "what the Holy Spirit communicates."241 Baruch (iv. 20, 22) and Daniel (xiii. 42) are referred to just like Isaiah.242 Tobit (ii. 7) is introduced with “it's written” prefixed to it.243 Canonical and apocryphal are mentioned together, and similar language is used for both.

Eusebius of Caesarea cites Wisdom as a divine oracle;244 and after adducing several passages from Proverbs, subjoining to them others from the same book with the introductory formula “these are also said to be the same writers,” he concludes with “such is the scripture.”245 Sirach is cited as Solomon's along with various passages from Proverbs.246 After quoting Baruch, he says, “there is no need to appeal to the divine voices, which clearly confirm our proposition.”247 The additions to Daniel are also treated as Scripture.248

Eusebius of Caesarea refers to Wisdom as a spiritual advisor;244 and after presenting several passages from Proverbs, he adds others from the same book using the phrase "These are also referred to as the same writers." and concludes with “that’s what the scripture says.”245 Sirach is mentioned as Solomon's work along with various passages from Proverbs.246 After quoting Baruch, he states, "There’s no need to call on divine voices, which clearly support our point."247 The additions to Daniel are also considered Scripture.248

Basil of Caesarea249 had a canon agreeing with that of [pg 093] Athanasius. Along with the usual books reckoned as belonging to the canon, he used the apocryphal productions of the Old Testament. Thus the book of Wisdom (i. 4)250 is quoted by him. So are Sirach (xx. 2);251 Baruch, (iii. 36)252 called Jeremiah's; Judith (ix. 4);253 and Daniel (xiii. 50).254

Basil of Caesarea249 had a canon that matched Athanasius's. In addition to the usual books considered part of the canon, he referenced the apocryphal writings of the Old Testament. For instance, he quotes the book of Wisdom (i. 4)250. He also cites Sirach (xx. 2);251 Baruch, (iii. 36)252 known as Jeremiah's; Judith (ix. 4);253 and Daniel (xiii. 50).254

Gregory of Nazianzus255 puts his list into a poetical form. In the Old Testament it agrees with Athanasius's exactly, except that he mentions none but the canonical books. Like Athanasius, he omits Esther. In the New Testament he deviates from Athanasius, by leaving out the Apocalypse, which he puts among the spurious.256 He does not ignore the apocryphal books of the Old Testament, but quotes Daniel xiii. 5.257

Gregory of Nazianzus puts his list into a poetic format. In the Old Testament, it matches Athanasius's exactly, except he only includes the canonical books. Like Athanasius, he leaves out Esther. In the New Testament, he differs from Athanasius by excluding the Apocalypse, which he categorizes as spurious. He doesn't overlook the apocryphal books of the Old Testament, but he quotes Daniel 13:5.

Amphilochius of Iconium258 gives a metrical catalogue of the Biblical books. The canon of the Old Testament is the usual one, except that he says of Esther at the end, “some judge that Esther should be added to the foregoing.” He notices none of the apocryphal books. His New Testament canon agrees with the present, only he excludes the Apocalypse as spurious; which is given as the judgment of the majority. He alludes to the doubts that existed as to the epistle to the Hebrews, but regards it as Pauline; and to the number of the catholic epistles (seven or three).259 The concluding words show that no list was universally received at that time.

Amphilochius of Iconium258 provides a poetic list of the Biblical books. The Old Testament canon is the usual one, but he notes about Esther at the end, "Some people think that Esther should be included with the others." He does not mention any of the apocryphal books. His New Testament canon matches what we have today, except he excludes the Apocalypse as false; this is stated as the view of the majority. He references the doubts about the epistle to the Hebrews but considers it Pauline; and he mentions the number of the catholic epistles (seven or three).259 The closing remarks indicate that no list was universally accepted at that time.

Epiphanius260 follows Athanasius in his canon. As to the number of the Old Testament books, he hesitates between twenty-two and twenty-seven; but the contents are the same. At the end of the twenty-seven books of the [pg 094] New Testament, Wisdom and Sirach are mentioned as “divine writings;” elsewhere they are characterized as “doubtful.”261 His practice shows his sentiments clearly enough, when Sirach (vii. 1) is introduced with “the Scripture” testifies262; vii. 9 is elsewhere quoted263; Wisdom (i. 4) is cited as Solomon's;264 Baruch (iii. 36) is introduced with, “as the Scripture says,”265 and Daniel (xiii. 42) is quoted with, “as it is written.”266 He mentions the fact that the epistles of Clement of Rome were read in the churches.267

Epiphanius follows Athanasius in his canon. When it comes to the number of Old Testament books, he is uncertain between twenty-two and twenty-seven; however, the contents are the same. At the end of the twenty-seven books of the [pg 094] New Testament, Wisdom and Sirach are referred to as “sacred texts;” elsewhere, they are described as "uncertain." His actions clearly reflect his views when Sirach (vii. 1) is introduced with "the Bible" testifies262; vii. 9 is quoted elsewhere263; Wisdom (i. 4) is cited as Solomon's;264 Baruch (iii. 36) is introduced with, “as the Bible says,”265 and Daniel (xiii. 42) is quoted with, “as written.”266 He mentions that the epistles of Clement of Rome were read in the churches.267

Didymus of Alexandria268 speaks against 2 Peter that it is not in the canons.269

Didymus of Alexandria268 argues that 2 Peter is not part of the accepted texts.269

Chrysostom270 does not speak of the canon; but in the New Testament he never quotes the last four catholic epistles or the Apocalypse. All the other parts he uses throughout his numerous works,271 including the Apocrypha. Thus he introduces Wisdom (xvi. 28) with “Scripture says.”272 He quotes Baruch (iii. 36, 38);273 and Sirach (iv. 1.).274

Chrysostom270 doesn't mention the canon, but in the New Testament, he never cites the last four Catholic epistles or the Book of Revelation. He references all the other parts throughout his many works,271 including the Apocrypha. For example, he introduces Wisdom (xvi. 28) with "The Bible says."272 He quotes Baruch (iii. 36, 38);273 and Sirach (iv. 1.).274

Didymus of Alexandria275 cites Baruch (iii. 35) as Jeremiah,276 and treats it like the Psalms.277 Daniel (xiii. 45) is also quoted.278 He says of Peter's Second Epistle that it is not in the canon.

Didymus of Alexandria275 cites Baruch (iii. 35) as Jeremiah,276 and treats it like the Psalms.277 Daniel (xiii. 45) is also quoted.278 He says of Peter's Second Epistle that it is not in the canon.

Theodore of Mopsuestia279 was much freer than his contemporaries in dealing with the books of Scripture. It seems that he rejected Job, Canticles, Chronicles, and the Psalm-inscriptions; in the New Testament the epistle of [pg 095] James, and others of the catholic ones. But Leontius's account of his opinions cannot be adopted without suspicion.280

Theodore of Mopsuestia279 was much more open than his peers when it came to interpreting the books of Scripture. It appears that he dismissed Job, Canticles, Chronicles, and the Psalm-inscriptions; in the New Testament, he rejected the epistle of [pg 095] James, among others in the catholic list. However, Leontius's description of his views cannot be accepted without question. 280

The canon of Cyril of Alexandria281 does not differ from Athanasius's. Like other writers of the Greek Church in his day he uses along with the canonical the apocryphal books of the Old Testament. He quotes 1 (iii.) Esdras (iv. 36) with “inspired Scripture says.”282 Wisdom (vii. 6) is introduced with, “according to that which is written.”283 In another place it has the prefix “for it is written” (i. 7);284 and is treated as Scripture (ii. 12).285 Sirach (i. 1) is cited.286 Baruch also (iii. 35-37) is introduced with, “another of the holy prophets said.”287

The canon of Cyril of Alexandria281 is the same as Athanasius's. Like other writers of the Greek Church during his time, he includes both the canonical and the apocryphal books of the Old Testament. He quotes 1 (iii.) Esdras (iv. 36) with “inspired scripture says.”282 Wisdom (vii. 6) is introduced with, "according to what is written."283 In another instance, it has the prefix "for it's written" (i. 7);284 and is treated as Scripture (ii. 12).285 Sirach (i. 1) is also cited.286 Baruch is referenced too (iii. 35-37) with, "Another one of the holy prophets said."287

The catalogues of the Old Testament contained in the manuscripts B, C, and א need not be given, as they are merely codices of the Septuagint, and have or had the books canonical and apocryphal belonging to that version. The list of the New Testament books in B is like that of Athanasius. Imperfect at the end, the MS. must have had at first the Epistles to Timothy, Titus, Philemon, and the Apocalypse. C (cod. Ephraemi rescriptus) has fragments of the New Testaments, which show that it had originally all the present books in the same order as Athanasius's. א or the Sinaitic manuscript has the Epistle of Barnabas and the Shepherd of Hermas, in addition to the New Testament.

The catalogs of the Old Testament found in manuscripts B, C, and א don’t need to be listed here, as they are simply copies of the Septuagint and include both canonical and apocryphal books from that version. The list of New Testament books in B is similar to Athanasius's. The manuscript is incomplete at the end and must have originally included the Epistles to Timothy, Titus, Philemon, and the Apocalypse. C (cod. Ephraemi rescriptus) contains fragments of the New Testament, indicating that it originally had all the current books in the same order as Athanasius's. The א or Sinaitic manuscript has the Epistle of Barnabas and the Shepherd of Hermas, in addition to the New Testament.

The progress made by the Greek Church of the fourth and former part of the fifth century, in its conception of the canon seems to be, that the idea of ecclesiastical settlement, or public, legal, definitive establishment was attached to the original one. A writing was considered canonical when a well-attested tradition put it among those composed by inspired men, apostles or others; and it had on that [pg 096] account a determining authority in matters of faith. Books which served as a rule of faith and were definitively set forth by the Church as divinely authoritative, were now termed canonical. The canon consisted of writings settled or determined by ecclesiastical law.288 Such was the idea added to the original acceptation of canon. To canonical were opposed apocryphal writings, i.e., heretical and fabricated ones; while an intermediate class consisted of those read in the churches, which were useful, but not decisive in matters of belief. Another advance in the matter of the canon at this period was the general adoption of the Hebrew canon, with a relegation of the Greek additions in the Septuagint to the class publicly read.289 Yet doubts about the reception of Esther into the number of the canonical books were still entertained, though it was one of the Jewish canon; doubtless on account of its want of harmony with Christian consciousness. And the catholic epistles which had been doubted before, Jude, James, Second Peter, were now generally received. But there was a division of opinion about the Apocalypse.

The progress made by the Greek Church in the fourth and early fifth centuries regarding its understanding of the canon seems to have been that the concept of ecclesiastical establishment, or public legal authority, was linked to the original idea. A writing was considered canonical when a well-established tradition associated it with the works of inspired individuals, such as apostles or others; and based on that, it held decisive authority in matters of faith. Books that served as a standard of faith and were officially recognized by the Church as divinely authoritative were now referred to as canonical. The canon comprised writings that were settled or determined by ecclesiastical law.288 This notion was added to the original understanding of the canon. In contrast to canonical writings were the apocryphal texts, i.e. unorthodox and made-up ones; while an intermediate category included texts read in churches that were useful but not definitive in matters of belief. Another development regarding the canon during this period was the widespread acceptance of the Hebrew canon, with the Greek additions found in the Septuagint being assigned to the category of read in public texts.289 However, there were still questions about the inclusion of Esther among the canonical books, despite it being part of the Jewish canon, likely due to its lack of resonance with Christian beliefs. The Catholic epistles that had previously faced skepticism—Jude, James, and Second Peter—were now generally accepted. However, opinions were divided regarding the Apocalypse.

We come to the period of the Latin, corresponding to that of the Greek Church which has just been noticed. Augustine290 gave great attention to the subject, laboring to establish a complete canon, the necessity of which was generally felt. According to him the Scriptures which were received and acknowledged by all the churches of the day should be canonical. Of those not universally adopted, such as are received by the majority and the weightier of the churches should be preferred to those received by the fewer and less important churches. In his enumeration of the forty-four books of the Old Testament, he gives, after Chronicles, other histories “which are neither connected with the order” specified in the preceding context, “nor with one another,” i.e., Job, Tobit, Esther, Judith, the two books of the Maccabees, [pg 097] and Esdras. Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus, he thinks, should be numbered among the prophets, as deserving of authority and having a certain likeness to Solomon's writings.291 He says of the Maccabees that this “Scripture has been received by the Church not uselessly, if it be read or heard soberly.”292 The famous passage in the treatise on Christian doctrine, where he enumerates the whole canon, is qualified by no other; for though he knew the distinction between the canonical books of the Palestinian Jews and the so-called apocryphal ones, as well as the fact of some New Testament writings not being received universally, he thought church-reception a sufficient warrant for canonical authority. Hence, he considered the books of the Maccabees canonical, because so received by the Church; while he says of Wisdom and Sirach that they merited authoritative reception and numbering among the prophetic Scriptures.293 Of the former in particular he speaks strongly in one place, asserting that it is worthy to be venerated by all Christians as of divine authority.294 But he afterwards retracted his opinion of the canonical authority of Sirach.295 He raises, not lowers, the authority of the so-called apocryphal books which he mentions. He enumerates all the New Testament books, specifying the Pauline epistles as fourteen, and so reckoning that to the Hebrews as the apostle's; but he speaks of it elsewhere as an epistle about which some were uncertain, professing that he was influenced to admit it as canonical by the authority of the Oriental churches.296 In various places he speaks hesitatingly about its Pauline authorship.

We arrive at the Latin period, which corresponds to the previously mentioned Greek Church. Augustine290 focused heavily on this topic, striving to establish a complete canon, which was widely deemed necessary. He argued that the Scriptures recognized and acknowledged by all the churches of his time should be considered canonical. Among those not universally accepted, texts recognized by the majority and more significant churches should be prioritized over those acknowledged by fewer and less influential churches. In his list of the forty-four books of the Old Testament, he follows Chronicles with other histories “which are not linked to the order” described earlier, “or with each other,” i.e., Job, Tobit, Esther, Judith, the two books of the Maccabees, [pg 097] and Esdras. He believes Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus should be considered among the prophets due to their authority and similarity to Solomon's writings.291 He remarks on the Maccabees that this "Scripture has been accepted by the Church for a reason, especially if it is read or heard thoughtfully."292 The well-known passage in his treatise on Christian doctrine, where he lists the entire canon, is unmatched; although he recognized the distinction between the canonical books of the Palestinian Jews and the so-called apocryphal ones, as well as the fact that some New Testament writings were not universally accepted, he considered wedding reception adequate for establishing canonical authority. Thus, he deemed the books of the Maccabees canonical since they were accepted by the Church; at the same time, he stated that Wisdom and Sirach deserved official acceptance and classification among the prophetic Scriptures.293 He particularly emphasizes the former in one instance, asserting that it should be revered by all Christians as having divine authority.294 However, he later retracted his stance on the canonical authority of Sirach.295 He elevates, rather than diminishes, the authority of the so-called apocryphal books he mentions. He lists all the New Testament books, noting that the Pauline epistles total fourteen, including one to the Hebrews as written by the apostle; although he refers to it elsewhere as a letter about which some were uncertain, claiming he was persuaded to accept it as canonical by the authority of the Eastern churches.296 In various instances, he expresses doubt regarding its authorship by Paul.

[pg 098]

In 393, the African bishops held a council at Hippo where the canon was discussed. The list of the canonical Scripture given includes, besides the Palestinian one, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Tobit, Judith, and the two books of Maccabees. The New Testament canon seems to have agreed exactly with our present one.297 The Council of Carthage (397) repeated the statute of its predecessor, enumerating the same books of the Bible as canonical.298 Augustine was the animating spirit of both councils, so that they may be taken as expressing his views on the subject.

In 393, the African bishops held a council in Hippo where they discussed the canon. The list of canonical Scripture includes, in addition to the Palestinian texts, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Tobit, Judith, and the two Maccabees books. The New Testament canon seems to match exactly with our current one.297 The Council of Carthage (397) reaffirmed the decision of the previous council, listing the same books of the Bible as canonical.298 Augustine was the driving force behind both councils, so they can be seen as reflecting his views on the matter.

Jerome299 gives a list of the twenty-two canonical books of the Old Testament, the same as that of the Palestinian Jews, remarking that some put Ruth and Lamentations among the Hagiographa, so making twenty-four books. All besides should be put among the Apocrypha. Wisdom, Sirach, Judith, Tobit, the Shepherd are not in the canon. The two books of Maccabees he regarded in the same light.300 But though Jerome's words imply the apocryphal position of these extra-canonical books, he allows of their being read in public for the edification of the people, not to confirm the authority of doctrines; i.e., they belong to “the ecclesiastical books” of Athanasius. His idea of “apocryphal” is wider and milder than that of some others in the Latin Church. It has been conjectured by Welte,301 that the conclusions of the African councils in 393 and 397 influenced Jerome's views of the canon, so that his later writings allude to the apocryphal works in a more favorable manner than that of the Prologus galeatus or the preface to Solomon's books. One thing is clear, that he quotes different passages from the Apocrypha along with others from the Hebrew canon. In his letter to Eustochius, Sirach iii. 33 (Latin) comes between citations from Matthew and Luke; and is introduced by which is written, in a letter to Pammachius; and [pg 099] xxii. 6 has divine Scripture applied to it.302 Ruth, Esther, and Judith are spoken of as holy volumes. The practice of Jerome differed from his theory; or rather he became less positive, and altered his views somewhat with the progress of time and knowledge. As to the New Testament, he gives a catalogue of all that now belongs to it, remarking of the epistle to the Hebrews and of the Apocalypse that he adopts both on the authority of ancient writers, not of present custom. His opinion about them was not decided.303 In another work he gives the Epistle of Barnabas at the end of the canonical list. He also states the doubts of many respecting the Epistle to Philemon, and about 2 Peter, Jude, 2 and 3 John. According to him the first Epistle of Clement of Rome was publicly read in some churches.304

Jerome299 provides a list of the twenty-two canonical books of the Old Testament, which matches that of the Palestinian Jews. He notes that some people include Ruth and Lamentations among the Hagiographa, bringing the total to twenty-four books. All others should be categorized as Apocrypha. Books like Wisdom, Sirach, Judith, Tobit, and the Shepherd are not considered part of the canon. He viewed the two books of Maccabees similarly.300 However, although Jerome's remarks suggest that these additional books are apocryphal, he allows for their public reading for the benefit of the people, but not to endorse doctrinal authority; i.e., they belong to “the religious texts” of Athanasius. His definition of “apocryphal” is broader and less harsh than that of some others in the Latin Church. Welte has suggested that the conclusions of the African councils in 393 and 397 impacted Jerome's views on the canon, leading him to refer to apocryphal works in a more positive way than in the Helmeted prologue or the preface to Solomon's books. One clear point is that he quotes passages from the Apocrypha alongside others from the Hebrew canon. In his letter to Eustochius, Sirach iii. 33 (Latin) appears between citations from Matthew and Luke and is introduced by that's written, in a letter to Pammachius; and [pg 099] xxii. 6 refers to it as sacred text.302 Jerome refers to Ruth, Esther, and Judith as sacred texts. His practice diverged from his theory; or more accurately, he became less certain and somewhat adjusted his views over time with increased knowledge. Regarding the New Testament, he lists all books that currently belong to it, mentioning the epistle to the Hebrews and the Apocalypse, stating that he accepts both based on the authority of ancient writers rather than contemporary practice. His stance on them was not firm.303 In another work, he includes the Epistle of Barnabas at the end of the canonical list. He also notes the doubts of many regarding the Epistle to Philemon and about 2 Peter, Jude, and 2 and 3 John. According to him, the first Epistle of Clement of Rome was read publicly in some churches.304

Hilary of Poitiers305 seems to have followed Origen's catalogue. He gives twenty-two books, specifying “the epistle” of Jeremiah; and remarks that some added Tobit and Judith, making twenty-four, after the letters of the Greek alphabet. He cites Wisdom and Sirach as “prophets.”306 In the New Testament he never quotes James, Jude, 2 and 3 John, nor 2 Peter. 2 Maccabees (vii. 28) is introduced with “according to the prophet;”307 Sirach (xxxi. 1) is introduced with “nor do they hear the Lord saying;”308 Wisdom is cited as Solomon's (viii. 2);309 Judith (xvi. 3) is cited;310 so is Baruch (iii. 36);311 and Daniel xiii. 42.312

Hilary of Poitiers305 seems to have followed Origen's list. He mentions twenty-two books, specifically “the letter” of Jeremiah; and notes that some added Tobit and Judith, making it a total of twenty-four, following the letters of the Greek alphabet. He refers to Wisdom and Sirach as "prophets."306 In the New Testament, he never quotes James, Jude, 2 and 3 John, nor 2 Peter. 2 Maccabees (vii. 28) is introduced with “according to the prophet:”307 Sirach (xxi. 1) is introduced with "nor do they hear the Lord speaking;"308 Wisdom is cited as Solomon's (viii. 2);309 Judith (xvi. 3) is cited;310 so is Baruch (iii. 36);311 and Daniel xiii. 42.312

Optatus of Mela313 has the usual canonical books, but omits the epistle to the Hebrews. He uses the apocrypha without scruple, introducing Sirach (iii. 30) with “it is [pg 100] written;”314 and Wisdom (i. 13) with “it is written in Solomon.”315

Optatus of Mela313 has the usual canonical books but leaves out the epistle to the Hebrews. He freely uses the apocrypha, quoting Sirach (iii. 30) with "it's written;"314 and Wisdom (i. 13) with “it's written in Solomon.”315

Lucifer of Cagliari316 uses the apocrypha equally with the canonical books. Thus 1 Maccabees (i. 43) is quoted as “holy Scripture.”317 So is 2 Maccab. (vi. 1).318 Judith (ix. 2) is cited,319 as are also Wisdom (xvii. 1, 2);320 Tobit (iv. 6);321 and Daniel (xiii. 20).322

Lucifer of Cagliari316 uses both the apocryphal texts and the canonical books equally. For example, 1 Maccabees (i. 43) is referenced as "holy scripture."317 The same goes for 2 Maccabees (vi. 1).318 Judith (ix. 2) is also mentioned,319 along with Wisdom (xvii. 1, 2);320 Tobit (iv. 6);321 and Daniel (xiii. 20).322

Ambrose of Milan323 had the same canon as most of the Westerns in his time. With some others, he considered the Epistle to the Hebrews to have been written by St. Paul. In the Old Testament he used the apocryphal books pretty freely. Wisdom (vii. 22) is cited as authoritative Scripture.324 Sirach (xi. 30) is also cited as Scripture.325 Baruch (iv. 19) is quoted;326 Daniel (xiii. 44, 45) is treated as Scripture and prophetic;327 and Tobit is expounded like any other book of Scripture.328

Ambrose of Milan323 had the same canon as most Western Christians in his time. Along with a few others, he believed the Epistle to the Hebrews was written by St. Paul. In the Old Testament, he referenced the apocryphal books quite freely. Wisdom (vii. 22) is cited as authoritative Scripture.324 Sirach (xi. 30) is also referenced as Scripture.325 Baruch (iv. 19) is quoted;326 Daniel (xiii. 44, 45) is regarded as Scripture and prophetic;327 and Tobit is interpreted like any other book of Scripture.328

Rufinus329 enumerates the books of the Old and New Testaments which “are believed to be inspired by the Holy Spirit itself, according to the tradition of our ancestors, and have been handed down by the Churches of Christ.” All the books of the Hebrew canon and of the New Testament are specified. After the list he says, “these are they which the fathers included in the canon, by which they wished to establish the assertion of our faith.” He adds that there are other books not canonical, but ecclesiastical—the Wisdom of Solomon, Sirach, Tobit, Judith, and the books of the Maccabees. Besides the usual New Testament works, he speaks of the Shepherd of Hermas, and the “Judgment of Peter” as read in the churches, but not as authoritative in matters of faith.330

Rufinus329 lists the books of the Old and New Testaments that "are thought to be inspired by the Holy Spirit itself, based on the tradition of our ancestors, and have been passed down by the Churches of Christ." All the books of the Hebrew canon and the New Testament are mentioned. After the list, he states, "These are the ones that the fathers included in the canon, which they meant to use to establish the truth of our faith." He notes that there are other books that are not standard, but church-related—the Wisdom of Solomon, Sirach, Tobit, Judith, and the books of the Maccabees. In addition to the usual New Testament texts, he mentions the Shepherd of Hermas and the “Peter's Judgment” as being read in the churches, though not as authoritative in matters of faith.330

[pg 101]

Philastrius331 of Brescia gives some account of the Scriptures and their contents in his time. The canonical Scriptures, which alone should be read in the Catholic Church, are said to be the law and the prophets, the gospels, Acts, thirteen epistles of Paul, and seven others, i.e., two of Peter, three of John, one of Jude, and one of James. Of the Old Testament apocrypha he asserts that they ought to be read for the sake of morals by the perfect, but not by all. He speaks of heretics who reject John's gospel and the Apocalypse. Respecting the Epistle to the Hebrews which is omitted in his canon, he speaks at large, but not very decidedly, affirming that some attributed its authorship to Barnabas, or Clement of Rome, or Luke. “They wish to read the writings of the blessed apostle, and not rightly perceiving some things in the epistle, it is not therefore read by them in the church. Though read by some, it is not read to the people in the church; nothing but Paul's thirteen epistles, and that to the Hebrews sometimes.”332 The influence of the East upon the West appears in the statements of this father upon the subject. He had several canonical lists before him; one at least from an Oriental-Arian source, which explains some assertions, particularly his omission of the Apocalypse.

Philastrius331 of Brescia provides an overview of the Scriptures and their contents during his time. The canonical Scriptures, which should be the only ones read in the Catholic Church, are considered to be the law and the prophets, the gospels, Acts, thirteen letters from Paul, and seven others, i.e., two from Peter, three from John, one from Jude, and one from James. Regarding the apocryphal books of the Old Testament, he claims that they should be read for moral guidance by the wise, but not by everyone. He mentions nonconformists who reject John's gospel and the Apocalypse. About the Epistle to the Hebrews, which is not included in his canon, he discusses it extensively but without much certainty, stating that some attribute its authorship to Barnabas, Clement of Rome, or Luke. "They want to read the works of the blessed apostle, but since they don't fully understand certain parts of the letter, it isn't read in church. Even though some people read it, it's not read to the congregation; only Paul's thirteen letters and occasionally the one to the Hebrews are."332 The impact of the East on the West is evident in this father's comments on the topic. He had several canonical lists in front of him; at least one from an Eastern-Arian source, which clarifies some points, especially his omission of the Apocalypse.

Innocent I. of Rome wrote to Exsuperius (405 a.d.), bishop of Toulouse, giving a list of the canonical books. Besides the Hebrew canon, he has Wisdom and Sirach; Tobit, Judith, the two Maccabees. The New Testament list is identical with the present. He also refers to pseudepigraphical writings which ought not only to be rejected but condemned.333

Innocent I of Rome wrote to Exsuperius (405 A.D.), bishop of Toulouse, providing a list of the canonical books. In addition to the Hebrew canon, he includes Wisdom and Sirach; Tobit, Judith, and the two Maccabees. The New Testament list matches the current one. He also mentions pseudepigraphical writings that should not only be dismissed but also condemned.333

A canonical list appears in three different forms bearing the names of Damasus (366-384), Gelasius I. (492-496), and Hormisdas (514-523). According to the first, the books [pg 102] of the Old Testament are arranged in three orders. In the first are the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, four Kings, two Chronicles, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, Wisdom, and Ecclesiasticus; in the second, all the prophets, including Baruch; in the third, Job, Tobit, Judith, Esther, Esdras, two Maccabees. The New Testament books are the four gospels, fourteen epistles of Paul, the Apocalypse, and Acts, with seven Catholic epistles.

A standard list shows up in three different versions with the names of Damasus (366-384), Gelasius I (492-496), and Hormisdas (514-523). According to the first version, the books of the Old Testament are categorized into three groups. The first group includes the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, four Kings, two Chronicles, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, Wisdom, and Ecclesiasticus; the second includes all the prophets, including Baruch; and the third contains Job, Tobit, Judith, Esther, Esdras, and two Maccabees. The New Testament books are the four gospels, fourteen letters of Paul, the Apocalypse, and Acts, along with seven Catholic epistles.

That which is called the Decree of Gelasius is almost identical with the preceding. It wants Baruch and Lamentations. It has also two Esdrases instead of one. In the New Testament the epistle to the Hebrews is absent.

That which is referred to as the Decree of Gelasius is nearly the same as the one before it. It lacks Baruch and Lamentations. It also includes two Esdras instead of one. The New Testament does not include the letter to the Hebrews.

The Hormisdas-form has the Lamentations of Jeremiah: and in the New Testament the Epistle to the Hebrews.

The Hormisdas form includes the Lamentations of Jeremiah, and in the New Testament, it contains the Epistle to the Hebrews.

The MSS. of these lists present some diversity; and Credner supposes the Damasus-list a fiction. But Thiel has vindicated its authenticity. It is possible that some interpolations may exist in the last two; the first, which is the shortest, may well belong to the time of Damasus.334

The manuscripts of these lists show some variation, and Credner thinks the Damasus list is fictional. However, Thiel has defended its authenticity. It’s possible that there are some additions in the last two; the first, which is the shortest, likely dates back to the time of Damasus.334

In 419 a.d. another council at Carthage, at which Augustine was present, repeated the former list of books with a single alteration, viz., fourteen epistles of Paul (instead of thirteen).335

In 419 A.D. another council at Carthage, where Augustine was present, went over the previous list of books with one change: there were fourteen letters from Paul instead of thirteen.335

The preceding notices and catalogues show a general desire in the Western Church to settle the canon. The two most influential men of the period were Augustine and Jerome, who did not entirely agree. Both were unfitted for a critical examination of the topic. The former was a gifted spiritual man, lacking learning and independence. Tradition dominated all his ideas about the difficult or disputed books. He did not enter upon the question scientifically, on the basis of certain principles; but was content to take refuge in authority—the prevailing authority of leading churches. His judgment was weak, his sagacity [pg 103] moderate, and his want of many-sidedness hindered a critical result. Jerome, again, was learned but timid, lacking the courage to face the question fairly or fundamentally; and the independence necessary to its right investigation. Belonging as he did to both churches, he recommended the practice of the one to the other. He, too, was chiefly influenced by tradition; by Jewish teachers in respect to the Old Testament, and by general custom as to the New. The question was not susceptible of advancement under such manipulation; nor could it be settled on a legitimate basis. Compared with the eastern Church, the western accepted a wider canon of the Old Testament, taking some books into the class of the canonical which the former put among those to be read. In regard to the New Testament, all the Catholic epistles and even the Apocalypse were received. The African churches and councils generally adopted this larger canon, because the old Latin version or versions of the Bible current in Africa were daughters of the Septuagint. If the Latins apparently looked upon the Greek as the original itself, the apocryphal books would soon get rank with the canonical. Yet the more learned fathers, Jerome, Rufinus and others, favored the Hebrew canon in distinguishing between canonical and ecclesiastical books. The influence of the Eastern upon the Western Church is still visible, though it could not extinguish the prevailing desire to include the disputed books. The Greek view was to receive nothing which had not apparently a good attestation of divine origin and apostolic authority; the Latin was to exclude nothing hallowed by descent and proved by custom. The former Church looked more to the sources of doctrine; the latter to those of edification. The one desired to contract those sources, so as not to be too rich; the other to enlarge the springs of edification, not to be too poor. Neither had the proper resources for the work, nor a right perception of the way in which it should be set about; and therefore they were not fortunate in their conclusions, differing [pg 104] as they did in regard to points which affect the foundation of a satisfactory solution.

The previous notices and catalogs show a widespread desire in the Western Church to finalize the canon. The two most significant figures during this time were Augustine and Jerome, who had differing opinions. Neither was suited for a thorough examination of the issue. Augustine was a talented spiritual leader but lacked education and independence. His views on challenging or disputed books were dominated by tradition. He didn't approach the question scientifically or based on specific principles; instead, he relied on authority—mainly the authority of leading churches. His judgment was weak, his insight moderate, and his lack of perspective hindered a critical outcome. Jerome, on the other hand, was knowledgeable but shy, lacking the courage to confront the question honestly or thoroughly, and didn’t possess the independence needed for a proper investigation. Since he was part of both churches, he suggested the practices of one to the other. He, too, was mainly influenced by tradition, drawing from Jewish teachers regarding the Old Testament and by common practices for the New Testament. The issue couldn’t be effectively advanced under such handling; nor could it be resolved on a legitimate foundation. Compared to the Eastern Church, the Western Church accepted a broader canon of the Old Testament, including some books that the Eastern Church classified as to read. For the New Testament, all the Catholic epistles and even the Apocalypse were accepted. The African churches and councils typically adopted this larger canon because the old Latin versions of the Bible in Africa were derived from the Septuagint. If the Latins seemed to consider the Greek as the original text, the apocryphal books would quickly gain the same status as the canonical ones. However, more learned figures like Jerome, Rufinus, and others promoted the Hebrew canon to differentiate between standard and religious books. The influence of the Eastern Church on the Western Church is still apparent, though it couldn’t overcome the existing desire to include the disputed books. The Greek perspective was to accept only those works that had clear evidence of divine origin and apostolic authority; the Latin perspective was to exclude nothing that was sacred by tradition and affirmed by custom. The former Church focused more on doctrinal sources; the latter prioritized sources of edification. One wanted to limit those sources to avoid excess; the other aimed to broaden the sources of edification to avoid scarcity. Neither had the right resources for the task or a clear understanding of how to approach it, which is why their conclusions were unfortunate and they disagreed on issues that were crucial for a satisfactory resolution.

Notwithstanding the numerous endeavors both in the East and West to settle the canon during the 4th and 5th centuries, it was not finally closed. The doubts of individuals were still expressed; and succeeding ages testified to the want of universal agreement respecting several books. The question, however, was practically determined. No material change occurred again in the absolute rejection or admission of books. With some fluctuations, the canon remained very much as it was in the 4th and 5th centuries. Tradition shaped and established its character. General usage gave it a permanency which it was not easy to disturb. No definite principles guided the course of its formation, or fixed its present state. It was dominated first and last by circumstances and ideas which philosophy did not actuate. Its history is mainly objective. Uncritical at its commencement, it was equally so in the two centuries which have just been considered.

Despite numerous efforts in both the East and West to finalize the canon during the 4th and 5th centuries, it was never completely resolved. Individual doubts continued to be expressed, and later generations showed a lack of universal agreement about several books. However, the issue was virtually settled. There were no significant changes in the outright rejection or acceptance of books. With some variations, the canon largely stayed the same as it was in the 4th and 5th centuries. Tradition played a key role in shaping and establishing its character. Common usage provided a stability that was hard to disrupt. There were no clear principles that guided its formation or defined its current state. It was primarily influenced by circumstances and ideas that philosophy did not initiate. Its history is largely objective. It began without critical scrutiny and remained uncritical during the two centuries that followed.

The history of the canon in the Syrian church cannot be traced with much exactness. The Peshito version had only the Hebrew canonical books at first; most of the apocryphal were rendered from the Greek and added in the Nestorian recension. In the New Testament it wanted four of the catholic epistles and the Apocalypse. Ephrem (a.d. 378) uses all the books in our canon, the apocryphal as well as the canonical. The former are cited by him in the same way as the latter. Sirach ii. 1 is quoted with as the Scripture says;336 and Wisdom iv. 7 with it is written.337 Daniel xiii. 9, belonging to the Greek additions, is also cited with as it is written.338 It should be observed that the quotations given are all from Ephrem's Greek, not Syriac, works; and that suspicions have been raised about the former being tampered with. The Syrian version of the New Testament [pg 105] made by Polycarp at the request of Philoxenus of Mabug, had the four catholic epistles wanting in the Peshito. It had also the two epistles of Clement to the Corinthians, if we may judge by the Harclean recension, a.d. 616; for a MS. in the Cambridge University Library contains those epistles immediately after the Catholic ones, and before those of St. Paul; so that they are put on an equality with the canonical writings. The Apocalypse is wanting. Junilius, (though an African bishop about 550 a.d.), says that he got his knowledge from a Persian of the name of Paulus who received his education in the school of Nisibis. He may, therefore, be considered a witness of the opinions of the Syrian church at the beginning of the 6th century. Dividing the biblical books into those of perfect, those of intermediate, and those of no authority, he makes the first the canonical; the second, those added to them by many (plures); the third, all the rest. In the first list he puts Ecclesiasticus. Among the second he puts 1 and 2 Chronicles, Job, Ezra and Nehemiah, Judith, Esther, 1 and 2 Maccabees; and in the New Testament, James, 2 Peter, Jude, 2 and 3 John. He also says that the Apocalypse of John is much doubted by the Orientals. In the third list i.e., books of no authority added by some (quidam) to the canonical, are put Wisdom and Canticles.339 The catalogue is confused, and erroneous at least in one respect, that Jerome is referred to, as sanctioning the division given of the Old Testament books; for neither he nor the Jews agree with it.

The history of the canon in the Syrian church can't be clearly defined. The Peshito version initially included only the Hebrew canonical books; most of the apocryphal texts were translated from the Greek and added in the Nestorian revision. In the New Testament, it was missing four of the Catholic epistles and the Book of Revelation. Ephrem (a.d. 378) used all the books in our canon, including both the apocryphal and canonical ones. He quoted the former just like the latter. Sirach ii. 1 is cited with as the Bible says;336 and Wisdom iv. 7 with it's written.337 Daniel xiii. 9, which belongs to the Greek additions, is also cited with as written.338 It's important to note that all these quotes are from Ephrem's Greek works, not his Syriac works; there are also doubts about the former being altered. The Syrian version of the New Testament[pg 105] created by Polycarp at the request of Philoxenus of Mabug included the four Catholic epistles that were missing in the Peshito. It also had the two epistles of Clement to the Corinthians, if we can judge by the Harclean revision, a.d. 616; a manuscript in the Cambridge University Library contains these epistles immediately after the Catholic ones and before those of St. Paul, treating them as equal to the canonical writings. The Book of Revelation is missing. Junilius, (an African bishop around 550 a.d.), claims he learned from a Persian named Paulus who was educated in the school of Nisibis. Therefore, he can be seen as a witness to the views of the Syrian church at the start of the 6th century. He categorized the biblical books into those of perfect, those of mid-level, and those of no power, defining the first as the canonical ones, the second as additional ones by many (plures), and the third as everything else. He included Ecclesiasticus in the first list. In the second list, he included 1 and 2 Chronicles, Job, Ezra and Nehemiah, Judith, Esther, 1 and 2 Maccabees; and in the New Testament, James, 2 Peter, Jude, and 2 and 3 John. He also mentioned that the Book of Revelation is widely doubted by the Orientals. In the third list, i.e., the books with no authority added by some (quidam) to the canonical ones, he listed Wisdom and Canticles.339 This catalog is disorganized and at least incorrectly references Jerome as supporting the division of the Old Testament books, as neither he nor the Jews agree with it.

The canon of the Abyssinian church seems to have had at first all the books in the Septuagint, canonical and apocryphal together, little distinction being made between them. Along with the contents of the Greek Bible there were Enoch, 4 Esdras, the Ascension of Isaiah, the Jubilees, Asseneth, &c. That of the New Testament agrees with the [pg 106] present Greek one. At a later period in the Arabic age a list was made and constituted the legal one for the use of the church, having been derived from the Jacobite canons of the apostles. This gives, in the Old Testament, the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, Judith, Kings, Chronicles, Ezra and Nehemiah, Esther, Tobit, two books of Maccabees, Job, Psalms, five books of Solomon, minor and greater prophets. The Wisdom of Sirach (for teaching children) and the book of Joseph ben Gorion, i.e., that of the Maccabees, are external. The New Testament has four gospels, Acts, seven apostolic epistles, fourteen of Paul, and the Revelation of John. Later catalogues vary much, and are often enlarged with the book of Enoch, 4 Esdras, the Apocalypse of Isaiah, &c. The canon of the Ethiopic church was fluctuating.340

The canon of the Abyssinian church initially included all the books in the Septuagint, both canonical and apocryphal, with little distinction between them. In addition to the contents of the Greek Bible, there were Enoch, 4 Esdras, the Ascension of Isaiah, the Jubilees, Asseneth, etc. The New Testament aligns with the current Greek one. Later, during the Arabic period, a list was created that became the official one for the church, derived from the Jacobite canons of the apostles. This includes, in the Old Testament, the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, Judith, Kings, Chronicles, Ezra and Nehemiah, Esther, Tobit, two books of Maccabees, Job, Psalms, five books of Solomon, and both minor and major prophets. The Wisdom of Sirach (for teaching children) and the book of Joseph ben Gorion, i.e., that of the Maccabees, are considered external. The New Testament contains four gospels, the Acts, seven apostolic epistles, fourteen by Paul, and the Revelation of John. Later lists vary considerably and are often expanded to include the book of Enoch, 4 Esdras, the Apocalypse of Isaiah, etc. The canon of the Ethiopic church has been inconsistent.

The canon of the Armenians had at first the Palestinian books of the Old Testament, twenty-two in number, and the usual New Testament ones, except the Apocalypse. It was made from the Syriac in the fifth century by Sahak and Mesrob. The deutero-canonical books and additions were appended, after the disciples of those two men who had been sent by them into different places, brought back authentic copies of the Greek Bible from the patriarch Maximian, by which the version already made was interpolated and corrected; as it was subsequently corrected by others despatched to Alexandria and Athens, who, however, did not return till their teachers were dead. The MSS. of this version were afterwards interpolated from the Vulgate; Oskan himself translating for his edition (which was the first printed one, a.d. 1666), Sirach, 4 Esdras and the Epistle of Jeremiah from the Latin. The book of Revelation does not seem to have been translated till the eighth century. Zohrab's critical edition (1805) has Judith, Tobit, the three books of Maccabees, Wisdom, and the Epistle of [pg 107] Baruch among the canonical books; and in an appendix, the fourth book of Esdras, the prayer of Manasseh, the Epistle of the Corinthians to Paul and his answer, the Rest (end) of the apostle and evangelist John, the prayer of Euthalius. Like the edition of Oskan, this has all the deutero-canonical books, which were derived from the Septuagint, and incorporated by the first translators with their original version. Another edition published at St. Petersburgh (1817), for the use of the Jacobite Church, has the prayer of Manasses and 4 Esdras after the Apocalypse.

The Armenian canon originally included the Palestinian books of the Old Testament, totaling twenty-two, along with the standard New Testament texts, except for the Book of Revelation. It was translated from Syriac in the fifth century by Sahak and Mesrob. The deutero-canonical books and additional texts were added after the disciples of these two men, who had been sent to various places, returned with authentic copies of the Greek Bible from Patriarch Maximian. This led to revisions and corrections of the existing translation; further corrections were made by others sent to Alexandria and Athens, who unfortunately did not return until their mentors had passed away. The manuscripts of this version were later updated using the Vulgate; Oskan himself translated Sirach, 4 Esdras, and the Epistle of Jeremiah from Latin for his edition, which was the first printed version in 1666. The Book of Revelation may not have been translated until the eighth century. Zohrab's critical edition (1805) includes Judith, Tobit, the three books of Maccabees, Wisdom, and the Epistle of Baruch as canonical books; in an appendix, it contains the fourth book of Esdras, the prayer of Manasseh, the Corinthians' Epistle to Paul and his response, the end of the apostle and evangelist John, and the prayer of Euthalius. Like Oskan's edition, this one also includes all the deutero-canonical books that were derived from the Septuagint and incorporated by the original translators. Another edition published in St. Petersburg (1817) for the Jacobite Church includes the prayer of Manasseh and 4 Esdras after the Apocalypse.

The Georgian version consisted of the books and additions in the Greek translation from which it was made. The New Testament has the canonical books in the usual order. Jesus Sirach and two books of the Maccabees (2d and 3d) were not in the Georgian MS. used by Prince Arcil for the edition of 1743, but were rendered out of the Russian. The Moscow Bible printed under the direction and at the cost of Arcil, Bacchar and Wakuset, is the authorized edition of the Georgian Christians.

The Georgian version included the books and additions from the Greek translation it was based on. The New Testament contains the canonical books in the usual order. Jesus Sirach and two books of the Maccabees (2nd and 3rd) were not included in the Georgian manuscript used by Prince Arcil for the 1743 edition but were translated from the Russian. The Moscow Bible, printed under the direction and at the expense of Arcil, Bacchar, and Wakuset, is the official edition for Georgian Christians.

The Bible canon of the Eastern church in the middle ages shows no real advance. Endeavors were made to remove the uncertainty arising from the existence of numerous lists; but former decisions and decrees of councils were repeated instead of a new, independent canon. Here belongs the catalogue in the Alexandrian MS., of the fifth century, which is peculiar. After the prophets come Esther, Tobit, Judith, Ezra and Nehemiah, 4 Maccabees, Psalms, Job, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, the all-virtuous Wisdom, the Wisdom of Jesus of Sirach. In the New Testament, the Apocalypse is followed by two epistles of Clement. The list was probably made in Egypt. That of Anastasius Sinaita,341 patriarch of Antioch, is similar to Nicephorus's Stichometry, which we shall mention afterwards. Baruch is among the canonical books; Esther among the antilegomena. [pg 108] The Apocalypse is unnoticed. The 85th of the Apostolic canons gives a list of the Old and New Testament books, in which the usual canonical ones of the former are supplemented by Judith and 3 Maccabees; those of the latter by the two epistles of Clement, with the Apostolic constitutions. This catalogue cannot be put earlier than the fifth or sixth century, and is subject to the suspicion of having been interpolated. We have also Nicephorus's Stichometry (806-815;)342 of which we may remark that Baruch is among the canonical books of the Old Testament; while the Revelation is put with the Apocalypse of Peter, the epistle of Barnabas and the Gospel according to the Hebrews, among the antilegomena of the New Testament. It is also surprising that the Apocalypse of Peter and the Gospel according to the Hebrews are not among the Apocrypha, where Clement's epistles with the productions of Ignatius, Polycarp, and Hermas appear. The list is probably older than that of the Antioch patriarch Anastasius Sinaita. Cosmas Indicopleustes (535) never mentions the seven Catholic epistles of the New Testament or the Apocalypse. The Trullan council (a.d. 692) adopts the eighty-five Apostolic canons, rejecting, however, the Apostolic Constitutions. Photius, patriarch of Constantinople,343 follows the eighty-fifth Apostolical canon of the Trullan Council.344 But in his Bibliotheca345 he speaks differently regarding the epistles of Clement, and does not treat them as canonical. Though the first was thought worthy to be read in public, the second was rejected as spurious; and his own opinion was not altogether favorable to them. John of Damascus;346 the second Nicene council (787); the Synopsis divinæ Scripturæ Vet. et Novi Test. (about 1000); Zonaras (about 1120); Alexius Aristenus (about 1160); and Nicephorus Callistus (1330), call for no remark.

The Bible canon of the Eastern church in the Middle Ages shows no real progress. Efforts were made to clear up the confusion caused by the many lists, but past decisions and council decrees were reiterated instead of creating a new, independent canon. Among these is the list in the Alexandrian manuscript from the fifth century, which is unique. After the prophets, the order is Esther, Tobit, Judith, Ezra and Nehemiah, 4 Maccabees, Psalms, Job, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, the all-virtuous Wisdom, and the Wisdom of Jesus of Sirach. In the New Testament, the Apocalypse is followed by two letters of Clement. This list was likely created in Egypt. The one from Anastasius Sinaita, the patriarch of Antioch, is similar to Nicephorus's Stichometry, which we'll discuss later. Baruch is included among the canonical books, while Esther is listed among the antilegomena. [pg 108] The Apocalypse is not mentioned. The 85th of the Apostolic canons provides a list of the Old and New Testament books, where the usual canonical books of the Old Testament are supplemented by Judith and 3 Maccabees; and the New Testament books are supplemented by the two letters of Clement, along with the Apostolic constitutions. This list cannot date earlier than the fifth or sixth century and is suspected of having been altered. We also have Nicephorus's Stichometry (806-815;) which notes that Baruch is among the canonical books of the Old Testament; while Revelation is grouped with the Apocalypse of Peter, the letter of Barnabas, and the Gospel according to the Hebrews among the antilegomena of the New Testament. It's also surprising that the Apocalypse of Peter and the Gospel according to the Hebrews are not classified as Apocrypha, where Clement's letters appear alongside the writings of Ignatius, Polycarp, and Hermas. This list is likely older than that of the Antioch patriarch Anastasius Sinaita. Cosmas Indicopleustes (535) never mentions the seven Catholic letters of the New Testament or the Apocalypse. The Trullan council (A.D. 692) adopted the eighty-five Apostolic canons but rejected the Apostolic Constitutions. Photius, patriarch of Constantinople, 343 follows the eighty-fifth Apostolic canon of the Trullan Council. 344 However, in his Bibliotheca 345 he comments differently about the letters of Clement, not treating them as canonical. While the first was deemed worthy to be read in public, the second was rejected as inauthentic, and his overall position on them was not particularly favorable. John of Damascus, 346 the second Nicene council (787), the Synopsis divinæ Scripturæ Vet. et Novi Test. (about 1000), Zonaras (about 1120), Alexius Aristenus (about 1160), and Nicephorus Callistus (1330) require no further comments.

[pg 109]

In the Western church of the Middle Ages, diversity of opinion respecting certain books continued. Though the views of Augustine were generally followed, the stricter ones of Jerome found many adherents. The canon was fluctuating, and the practice of the churches in regard to it somewhat lax. Here belong Cassiodorus (about 550); the list in the Codex Amiatinus (about 550); Isidore of Seville347 who, after enumerating three classes of Old Testament books gives a fourth not in the Hebrew canon. Here he specifies Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Tobit, Judith, 1 and 2 Maccabees, saying that the church of Christ puts them among the divine books, honors and highly esteems them.348 There are also the fourth council of Toledo (632); Gregory the Great349 Notker Labeo;350 Ivo (about 1092); Bede;351 Alcuin;352 Rabanus Maurus;353 Hugo de St Victor;354 Peter of Clugny;355 John of Salisbury;356 Thomas Aquinas;357 Hugo de St Cher;358 Wycliffe;359 Nicolaus of Lyra,360 &c., &c. Several of these, as Hugo de St Victor, John of Salisbury, Hugo de St Cher, and Nicolaus of Lyra, followed Jerome in separating the canonical and apocryphal books of the Old Testament.361

In the Western church during the Middle Ages, there was still a variety of opinions about certain books. While Augustine's views were mostly adopted, Jerome's stricter interpretations had many followers. The canon was unstable, and churches had a somewhat lenient approach to it. Notable figures include Cassiodorus (around 550); the list in the Codex Amiatinus (around 550); Isidore of Seville, who, after listing three categories of Old Testament books, added a fourth that isn't in the Hebrew canon. He identifies Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Tobit, Judith, and 1 and 2 Maccabees, stating that the Church of Christ includes them among the divine books, honors them, and holds them in high regard. Also relevant are the fourth council of Toledo (632); Gregory the Great; Notker Labeo; Ivo (around 1092); Bede; Alcuin; Rabanus Maurus; Hugo de St Victor; Peter of Clugny; John of Salisbury; Thomas Aquinas; Hugo de St Cher; Wycliffe; Nicolaus of Lyra, and others. Several of these figures, including Hugo de St Victor, John of Salisbury, Hugo de St Cher, and Nicolaus of Lyra, followed Jerome in distinguishing between the canonical and apocryphal books of the Old Testament.

The Reformers generally returned to the Hebrew canon, dividing off the additional books of the Septuagint or those attached to the Vulgate. These they called apocryphal, after Jerome's example. Though considered of no authority in matters of doctrine, they were pronounced useful and edifying. The principal reason that weighed with the Reformers was, that Christ and the apostles testified to none of the Septuagint additions.

The Reformers typically went back to the Hebrew canon, separating the extra books found in the Septuagint or those included in the Vulgate. They referred to these as unknown authenticity, following Jerome's example. Although they were seen as having no authority in doctrinal issues, they were deemed useful and beneficial. The main reason for the Reformers' stance was that Christ and the apostles did not acknowledge any of the additions in the Septuagint.

Besides the canonical books of the Old Testament, Luther translated Judith, Wisdom, Tobit, Sirach, Baruch, 1 and 2 Maccabees, the Greek additions to Esther and Daniel, with [pg 110] the Prayer of Manasseh. His judgment respecting several of these is expressed in the prefaces to them. With regard to 1 Maccabees, he thinks it almost equal to the other books of Holy Scripture, and not unworthy to be reckoned among them. Of Wisdom, he says, he was long in doubt whether it should be numbered among the canonical books; and of Sirach that it is a right good book proceeding from a wise man. But he speaks unfavorably of several other apocryphal productions, as of Baruch and 2 Maccabees. It is evident, however, that he considered all he translated of some use to the Christian Church. He thought that the book of Esther should not belong to the canon.

Besides the standard books of the Old Testament, Luther translated Judith, Wisdom, Tobit, Sirach, Baruch, 1 and 2 Maccabees, the Greek additions to Esther and Daniel, along with the Prayer of Manasseh. His opinions about several of these are detailed in their prefaces. Regarding 1 Maccabees, he believes it is almost equal to the other books of Holy Scripture and deserves to be included among them. He mentions that he was unsure for a long time whether Wisdom should be classified as a canonical book; he considers Sirach to be a very good book from a wise man. However, he critiques several other apocryphal works, like Baruch and 2 Maccabees. It’s clear that he viewed everything he translated as beneficial to the Christian Church in some way. He thought that the book of Esther should not be part of the canon.

Luther's judgment respecting some of the New Testament books was freer than most Protestants now are disposed to approve. He thought the epistle to the Hebrews was neither Paul's nor an apostle's, but proceeded from an excellent and learned man who may have been the disciple of apostles. He did not put it on an equality with the epistles written by apostles themselves. The Apocalypse he considered neither apostolic nor prophetic, but put it almost on the same level with the 4th book of Esdras, which he spoke elsewhere of tossing into the Elbe. This judgment was afterwards modified, not retracted. James's epistle he pronounced unapostolic, “a right strawy epistle.” In like manner, he did not believe that Jude's epistle proceeded from an apostle. Considering it to have been taken from 2 Peter, and not well extracted either, he put it lower than the supposed original. The Reformer, as also his successors, made a distinction between the books of the New Testament similar to that of the Old; the generally received (homologoumena) and controverted books (antilegomena); but the Calvinists afterwards obliterated it, as the Roman Catholics at the Council of Trent did with the old Testament.362 The epistle to the Hebrews, those of Jude [pg 111] and James, with the Apocalypse, belong to the latter class. The distinction in question proceeded from genuine critical tact on the part of the early Lutheran Church which had canonical and deutero-canonical writings even in the New Testament collection. Nor did the Reformers consider it a dangerous thing to bring the fact before the people. To make it palpable, Luther attached continuous numbers to the first twenty-three books of his version, bringing the four antilegomena after these, without numbers; and this mode of marking the difference continued till the middle of the 17th century.363 Luther was right in assigning a greater or less value to the separate writings of the New Testament, and in leaving every one to do the same. He relied on their internal value more than tradition; taking the word of God in a deeper and wider sense than its coincidence with the Bible.

Luther's views on some of the New Testament books were more liberal than what most Protestants today would typically accept. He believed that the epistle to the Hebrews wasn't written by Paul or any apostle, but by an outstanding and educated individual who might have been a disciple of the apostles. He didn't consider it on the same level as the letters written by the apostles themselves. He thought the Apocalypse was neither apostolic nor prophetic, placing it almost on par with the 4th book of Esdras, which he mentioned he could toss into the Elbe River. This view was later adjusted, but not retracted. He deemed James's epistle non-apostolic, calling it “a right strawy epistle.” Similarly, he didn’t think Jude's epistle was written by an apostle, considering it to have been taken from 2 Peter, and not well done either, giving it a lower status than the supposed original. The Reformer and his successors distinguished between the books of the New Testament in a way similar to the Old; the generally accepted (homologoumena) and disputed books (antilegomena); however, the Calvinists later erased this distinction, just as the Roman Catholics did with the Old Testament at the Council of Trent.362 The epistle to the Hebrews, those of Jude [pg 111] and James, along with the Apocalypse, belong to the latter category. This distinction came from a genuine critical sensitivity from the early Lutheran Church, which recognized both canonical and deutero-canonical writings even in the New Testament collection. The Reformers didn’t see it as risky to present this fact to the public. To make it clear, Luther assigned continuous numbers to the first twenty-three books of his version, leaving the four antilegomena unnumbered; this way of indicating the difference continued until the mid-17th century.363 Luther was correct in valuing the individual writings of the New Testament to varying degrees, allowing each person to do the same. He relied more on their intrinsic value than on tradition, understanding the God's word in a deeper and broader sense than merely its alignment with the Bible.

Bodenstein of Carlstad examined the question of canonicity more thoroughly than any of his contemporaries, and followed out the principle of private judgment in regard to it. He divides the biblical books into three classes—1. Books of the highest dignity, viz., the Pentateuch and the Gospels; 2. Books of the second dignity, i.e., the works termed prophetic by the Jews, and the fifteen epistles universally received; 3. Books of the third and lowest authority, i.e., the Jewish Hagiographa and the seven Antilegomena epistles of the New Testament. Among the Apocrypha he makes two classes—such as are out of the canon to the Hebrews yet hagiographical (Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Judith, Tobit, the two Maccabees), and those that are clearly apocryphal and to be rejected (third and fourth Esdras, Baruch, Prayer of Manasseh, a good part of the third chapter of Daniel, and the last two chapters of Daniel.)364

Bodenstein of Carlstad explored the issue of canonicity more thoroughly than any of his peers and applied the principle of personal judgment to it. He categorizes the biblical books into three groups: 1. Books of the highest importance, namely, the Pentateuch and the Gospels; 2. Books of second importance, that is, the works considered prophetic by the Jews and the fifteen universally accepted epistles; 3. Books of third and lowest authority, that is, the Jewish Hagiographa and the seven Antilegomena epistles of the New Testament. He classifies the Apocrypha into two categories—those that are outside the Hebrew canon but are hagiographical (Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Judith, Tobit, the two Maccabees) and those that are clearly apocryphal and should be rejected (third and fourth Esdras, Baruch, Prayer of Manasseh, a significant portion of the third chapter of Daniel, and the last two chapters of Daniel.)364

[pg 112]

Zwingli asserts that the Apocalypse is not a biblical book.365

Zwingli claims that the Apocalypse isn't a biblical book.365

Oecolampadius says—“We do not despise Judith, Tobit, Ecclesiasticus, Baruch, the last two Esdras, the three Maccabees, the last two chapters of Daniel, but we do not attribute to them divine authority with those others.”366 As to the books of the New Testament he would not compare the Apocalypse, James, Jude, 2 Peter, 2 and 3 John with the rest.367

Oecolampadius says—"We don’t dismiss Judith, Tobit, Ecclesiasticus, Baruch, the last two Esdras, the three Maccabees, or the last two chapters of Daniel, but we don’t view them as having divine authority like the others."366 When it comes to the books of the New Testament, he wouldn’t compare the Apocalypse, James, Jude, 2 Peter, or 2 and 3 John with the rest.367

Calvin did not think that Paul was the author of the epistle to the Hebrews, or that 2 Peter was written by the apostle himself; but both in his opinion are canonical.

Calvin didn’t believe that Paul wrote the letter to the Hebrews or that the apostle himself wrote 2 Peter; however, he considered both to be canonical.

[pg 113]

Chapter VIII. The Order of the New Testament Books.

I. The arrangement of the various parts comprising the New Testament was fluctuating in the second century; less so in the third. In the fourth century the order which the books had commonly assumed in Greek MSS. and writers was; the Gospels, the Acts, the Catholic Epistles, the Pauline, and the Apocalypse. This sequence appears in the Vatican, Sinaitic, Alexandrian and Ephrem (C) MSS.; Cyril of Jerusalem, in the 60th Canon of the Laodicean Council, Athanasius, Leontius of Byzantium, &c.

I. The arrangement of the different parts of the New Testament was changing in the second century; it was more stable in the third. By the fourth century, the typical order of the books in Greek manuscripts and writings was: the Gospels, the Acts, the Catholic Epistles, the Pauline letters, and the Apocalypse. This sequence can be seen in the Vatican, Sinaitic, Alexandrian, and Ephrem (C) manuscripts; it's also noted by Cyril of Jerusalem in the 60th Canon of the Laodicean Council, Athanasius, Leontius of Byzantium, and others.

II. Another order prevailed in the Latin Church, viz., the Gospels, the Acts, the Epistles of Paul, the Catholic Epistles, and the Apocalypse. This appears in Melito, Irenæus, Clement of Alexandria, Origen, Augustine, Jerome, the Vulgate, the Councils of Carthage, held in a.d. 397 and 419; and is now the usual arrangement.

II. Another order existed in the Latin Church, which included the Gospels, the Acts, the Epistles of Paul, the Catholic Epistles, and the Apocalypse. This is seen in the works of Melito, Irenaeus, Clement of Alexandria, Origen, Augustine, Jerome, the Vulgate, and the Councils of Carthage, held in A.D. 397 and 419; and this is now the standard arrangement.

Within the limits of the two general arrangements just mentioned, there were many variations. Thus we find in relation to the gospels.

Within the framework of the two general arrangements just mentioned, there were many variations. Thus we find in relation to the Gospels.

III. (a) Matthew, John, Luke, Mark; in the MSS. of the old Italic marked a, b, d, e, ff, and in the cod. argenteus of Ulfila's Gothic version.

III. (a) Matthew, John, Luke, Mark; in the manuscripts of the old Italic marked a, b, d, e, ff, and in the codex argenteus of Ulfila's Gothic version.

(b) Matthew, John, Mark, Luke; in the council of Ephesus a.d. 431, Cyril of Alexandria, Theodoret, the stichometry of the Clermont MS. Such was the usual order in the Greek Church of the fifth century.

(b) Matthew, John, Mark, Luke; in the council of Ephesus A.D. 431, Cyril of Alexandria, Theodoret, the stichometry of the Clermont MS. This was the common order in the Greek Church of the fifth century.

(c) Mark is put first, followed by Matthew; in the fragment of a Bobbian MS. of the Itala at Turin marked k.

(c) Mark comes first, followed by Matthew; in a fragment of a Bobbian manuscript of the Itala at Turin marked k.

[pg 114]

(d) Matthew, Mark, John, Luke; in the Curetonian Syriac gospels. They are mentioned in the same order in Origen's I. Homily on Luke.

(d) Matthew, Mark, John, Luke; in the Curetonian Syriac gospels. They are listed in the same order in Origen's First Homily on Luke.

The reason of the order in, (a) and (b) lies in apostleship. The works of apostles precede those of evangelists. The established sequence, which is already sanctioned by Irenæus and Origen, has respect to the supposed dates of the gospels. Clement of Alexandria says that ancient tradition supposed those gospels having the genealogies to have been written before the others.

The reason for the order in (a) and (b) is related to apostleship. The works of the apostles come before those of the evangelists. This established sequence, which is already supported by Irenaeus and Origen, relates to the assumed dates of the gospels. Clement of Alexandria mentions that ancient tradition held that the gospels with genealogies were written before the others.

IV. As to the Acts of the Apostles, not only is this work put immediately after the gospels, which is the order in the Muratorian canon, but we find it in other positions.

IV. Regarding the Book of Acts, this work is placed right after the gospels, as noted in the Muratorian canon, but we also see it in different locations.

(a) Gospels, Pauline Epistles, Acts; in the Sinaitic MS., the Peshito,368 Jerome,369 and Epiphanius.

(a) Gospels, letters from Paul, Acts; in the Sinaitic manuscript, the Peshito, 368 Jerome, 369 and Epiphanius.

(b) Gospels, Pauline Epistles, Catholic Epistles, Acts; in Augustine, the third council of Toledo, Isidore, Innocent I., Eugenius IV., and the Spanish Church generally.

(b) Gospels, letters of Paul, letters of the Catholic Church, Acts; in Augustine, the third council of Toledo, Isidore, Innocent I, Eugenius IV, and the Spanish Church in general.

(c) Gospels, Pauline, Catholic Epistles, Apocalypse, Acts; in the stichometry of the Clermont MS.

(c) Gospels, Pauline letters, Catholic letters, Revelation, Acts; in the stichometry of the Clermont manuscript.

V. As to the Epistles of Paul, besides the place they now occupy in our Bibles, they sometimes follow the gospels immediately.

V. Regarding Paul's Letters, in addition to their current position in our Bibles, they often come directly after the gospels.

(a) Gospels, Pauline Epistles; the Sinaitic MS., Jerome, Epiphanius, Augustine, the third council of Toledo, Isidore, Innocent I., Eugenius IV., the stichometry of the Clermont MS.

(a) Gospels, letters of Paul; the Sinaitic manuscript, Jerome, Epiphanius, Augustine, the third council of Toledo, Isidore, Innocent I., Eugenius IV., the stichometry of the Clermont manuscript.

(b) The usual order of the Greek Church is, Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epistles, Pauline, &c., as in Cyril of Jerusalem, the Laodicean Council (60), Athanasius, Leontius of Byzantium, the MSS. A. B., but not א. The critical Greek Testaments of Lachmann and Tischendorf adopt this order.

(b) The standard order of the Greek Church is Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epistles, Pauline, etc., as noted by Cyril of Jerusalem, the Laodicean Council (60), Athanasius, Leontius of Byzantium, and the manuscripts A. B., but not א. The critical Greek Testaments by Lachmann and Tischendorf follow this order.

[pg 115]

(c) They are placed last of all in a homily attributed to Origen, but this does not necessarily show that father's opinion.370

(c) They are mentioned last in a sermon attributed to Origen, but this doesn’t necessarily reflect the father's viewpoint.370

(d) They stand first of all in a Gallican Sacramentarium cited by Hody.371

(d) They are first mentioned in a Gallican Sacramentary quoted by Hody.371

VI. With respect to the order of the individual epistles, the current one has been thought as old as Tertullian and Clement of Alexandria. But the proof of this is precarious. It appears in the fourth century, and may have been prior to that. It is in Epiphanius, who supposes that the arrangement was the apostle's own. Not only was it the prevalent one in the Greek Church, but also in the Latin as we see from the codex Amiatinus, and the Vulgate MSS. generally. It rests upon the extent of the epistles and the relative importance of the localities in which the believers addressed resided.

VI. Regarding the order of the individual letters, it's believed that the current one is as old as Tertullian and Clement of Alexandria. However, the evidence for this is somewhat weak. It first appears in the fourth century, although it may have existed earlier. Epiphanius mentions it, assuming that the arrangement was the apostle's own. This order was not only common in the Greek Church but also in the Latin Church, as shown by the codex Amiatinus and generally in the Vulgate manuscripts. It depends on the length of the letters and the relative significance of the places where the addressed believers lived.

(a) Marcion had but ten Pauline epistles in the following order: Galatians, 1 and 2 Corinthians, Romans, 1 and 2 Thessalonians, the Laodiceans, (Ephesians), Colossians, Philemon, Philippians.

(a) Marcion had only ten Pauline letters in this order: Galatians, 1 and 2 Corinthians, Romans, 1 and 2 Thessalonians, the Laodiceans (Ephesians), Colossians, Philemon, Philippians.

(b) 1 and 2 Corinthians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, Galatians, 1 and 2 Thessalonians, Romans, Philemon, Titus, 1 and 2 Timothy, to the Laodiceans, the Alexandrians (the Epistle to the Hebrews); in the Muratorian canon.

(b) 1 and 2 Corinthians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, Galatians, 1 and 2 Thessalonians, Romans, Philemon, Titus, 1 and 2 Timothy, to the Laodiceans, the Alexandrians (the Letter to the Hebrews); in the Muratorian canon.

(c) Romans, Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Thessalonians, Colossians, Timothy, Titus, Philemon, Hebrews; in Augustine, and several MSS. of the Vulgate in England.372

(c) Romans, Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Thessalonians, Colossians, Timothy, Titus, Philemon, Hebrews; in Augustine, and several manuscripts of the Vulgate in England.372

(d) Romans, Corinthians, Galatians, Thessalonians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, Timothy, Titus, Philemon, Hebrews; in the so-called decree of Gelasius in the name of Hormisdas, in Labbe's text. But here different [pg 116] MSS. vary in regard to the position of the Thessalonian epistles.

(d) Romans, Corinthians, Galatians, Thessalonians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, Timothy, Titus, Philemon, Hebrews; in the so-called decree of Gelasius in the name of Hormisdas, in Labbe's text. But here different [pg 116] MSS. vary in regard to the position of the Thessalonian epistles.

VII. The Laodicean letter was inserted either before the pastoral epistles, as in several MSS. of the Vulgate in England; or before the Thessalonian epistles preceding them; or at the end of the Epistle to the Hebrews, as in a MS. of the Latin Bible at Lembeth. Its insertion in copies of the Vulgate was owing to the authority of Gregory the Great, who looked upon it as authentic.

VII. The Laodicean letter was placed either before the pastoral letters, like in several manuscripts of the Vulgate in England; or before the letters to the Thessalonians that come before them; or at the end of the letter to the Hebrews, as seen in a manuscript of the Latin Bible at Lembeth. Its inclusion in copies of the Vulgate was due to the authority of Gregory the Great, who considered it authentic.

VIII. The position of the Epistle to the Hebrews usually was either before the pastoral epistles, i.e., immediately after those to the Thessalonians; or after the pastoral ones and Philemon. The former method was generally adopted in the Greek Church from the fourth century. The latter prevailed in the Latin Church from Augustine onward.

VIII. The placement of the Epistle to the Hebrews was typically either before the pastoral epistles, i.e., right after those to the Thessalonians; or after the pastoral epistles and Philemon. The first method was commonly used in the Greek Church since the fourth century. The second method was more common in the Latin Church starting with Augustine.

(a) Pauline epistles to churches (the last being the second to the Thessalonians), Hebrews, Timothy, Titus, Philemon; in the MSS. א, A. B. C. H., Athanasius, Epiphanius; Euthalius,373 Theodoret. Jerome mentions it after the epistles of Paul to the seven churches as an eighth excluded by the majority, and proceeds to specify the pastoral ones. But Amphilochius and Ebedjesu the Syrian have the western order, viz., the following—

(a) Pauline letters to churches (the last one being the second to the Thessalonians), Hebrews, Timothy, Titus, Philemon; in the manuscripts א, A. B. C. H., Athanasius, Epiphanius; Euthalius,373 Theodoret. Jerome mentions it after Paul's letters to the seven churches as an eighth one excluded by the majority and goes on to specify the pastoral letters. However, Amphilochius and Ebedjesu the Syrian follow the western order, which is the following—

(b) Pauline Epistles, Hebrews (following immediately that to Philemon); in Augustine and the Vulgate version generally. It is so in the canons of the councils at Hippo and Carthage (a.d. 393 and 397), and in the MSS. D. and G., in Isidore of Spain, and the council of Trent.

(b) Pauline Epistles, Hebrews (immediately after the letter to Philemon); this is typically the case in Augustine and the Vulgate version. It appears this way in the councils' canons at Hippo and Carthage (A.D. 393 and 397), as well as in the manuscripts D. and G., in Isidore of Spain, and the council of Trent.

IX. With respect to the order of the Catholic Epistles, which were not all adopted into the canon till the end of the fourth century; Eusebius putting all except 1 John and 1 Peter among the antilegomena; while Jerome, and the council of Carthage (a.d. 397) admit them unreservedly; the usual order, viz., James, 1 and 2 Peter, John, Jude, prevailed [pg 117] in the Eastern Church. It is in the Peshito or old Syriac version, Eusebius, Cyril of Jerusalem, Epiphanius, the 60th of the Laodicean canons, Athanasius, Gregory of Nazianzus, Amphilochius, the stichometry of Nicephorus, the MSS. א. A. B. C., and most Greek MS. But the 76th of the Apostolic canons has Peter, John, James and Jude. The canon, however, is comparatively late.

IX. Regarding the order of the Catholic Letters, which were not all included in the canon until the late fourth century; Eusebius placed all except 1 John and 1 Peter among the antilegomena; while Jerome and the council of Carthage (AD 397) accepted them without reservation; the usual order, which is James, 1 and 2 Peter, John, Jude, was the standard in the Eastern Church. It appears in the Peshito or old Syriac version, Eusebius, Cyril of Jerusalem, Epiphanius, the 60th of the Laodicean canons, Athanasius, Gregory of Nazianzus, Amphilochius, the stichometry of Nicephorus, the MSS. א. A. B. C., and most Greek manuscripts. However, the 76th of the Apostolic canons lists Peter, John, James, and Jude. The canon, however, is relatively late.

(a) Peter, John, Jude, James; in Philastrius of Brescia. If we may rely on Cassiodorus's account of Augustine, the African father followed the same arrangement.

(a) Peter, John, Jude, James; in Philastrius of Brescia. If we can trust Cassiodorus's description of Augustine, the African father used the same order.

(b) Peter, James, Jude, John; in Rufinus.

(b) Peter, James, Jude, John; in Rufinus.

(c) Peter, John, James, Jude; in the councils of Carthage, a.d. 397, 419, Cassiodorus, and a Gallican Sacramentarium. The Vulgate and council of Trent follow this arrangement.

(c) Peter, John, James, Jude; in the councils of Carthage, A.D. 397, 419, Cassiodorus, and a Gallican Sacramentarium. The Vulgate and the Council of Trent follow this arrangement.

(d) John, Peter, Jude, James; in the list given by Innocent I., and the third council of Toledo.

(d) John, Peter, Jude, James; in the list provided by Innocent I and the Third Council of Toledo.

The Eastern church naturally set the Epistle of James, who was Bishop of Jerusalem, at the head of the others; while the Western put Peter, the Bishop of Rome, in the same place.

The Eastern church naturally placed the Epistle of James, who was the Bishop of Jerusalem, at the top of the list; while the Western church put Peter, the Bishop of Rome, in the same position.

X. The Revelation varied little in position.

X. The Revelation changed very little in position.

(a) In the decree of Galasius, according to its three recensions, the Revelation follows Paul's epistles, preceding those of John and the other Catholic ones.

(a) In Galasius's decree, based on its three versions, the Revelation comes after Paul's letters, before those of John and the other universal ones.

(b) In D or the Clermont MS. it follows the Catholic epistles, and precedes the Acts; which last is thrown to the end of all the books, as if it were an appendix to the writings of the apostles.374

(b) In D or the Clermont MS., it comes after the Catholic epistles and before the Acts; the latter is placed at the end of all the books, as if it were an appendix to the writings of the apostles.374

[pg 118]

Chapter 9. Overview of the Topic.

(a) In relation to the Old Testament, the prevailing tendency in the Greek Church was to follow the Palestinian canon. Different lists appeared from time to time in which the endeavor there to exclude apocryphal, i.e., spurious works, was apparent. In addition to the canonical, a class of ecclesiastical books was judged fit for reading in the Church,—a class intermediate between the canonical and apocryphal. The distinction between the canonical and ecclesiastical writings appears in Cyril of Jerusalem, Athanasius, Epiphanius, &c. The Latin Church showed a disposition to elevate the ecclesiastical books of the Greek Church to the rank of the canonical, making the line between the two indistinct; as we see from the acts of the councils at Hippo and Carthage, in the end of the fourth and beginning of the fifth century, where Augustine's, influence was predominant. But notwithstanding this deviation from the stricter method of the Greeks, learned men like Jerome adhered to the Palestinian canon, and even styled the ecclesiastical books apocryphal, transferring the epithet from one class to another. Hilary and Rufinus also followed the Greek usage.

(a) In relation to the Old Testament, the general trend in the Greek Church was to stick to the Palestinian canon. Different lists occasionally appeared, clearly aiming to exclude apocryphal, i.e., fake works. Besides the standard texts, a category of church-related books was considered suitable for reading in the Church—these were seen as intermediate between the canonical and apocryphal. The distinction between canonical and ecclesiastical writings can be found in Cyril of Jerusalem, Athanasius, Epiphanius, etc. The Latin Church demonstrated a tendency to raise the ecclesiastical books of the Greek Church to the status of canonical, blurring the line between the two; this is evident from the acts of the councils in Hippo and Carthage at the end of the fourth and beginning of the fifth century, where Augustine's influence was strong. However, despite this departure from the stricter approach of the Greeks, scholars like Jerome stuck to the Palestinian canon, even labeling the ecclesiastical books as apocryphal, shifting the term from one category to another. Hilary and Rufinus also adhered to the Greek practice.

During the sixth and following centuries, it cannot be said that the canon of the Greek Church was definitely closed, notwithstanding the decrees of councils and references to older authorities. Opinions still varied about certain books, such as Esther; though the Palestinian list was commonly followed. During the same period, the enlarged canon of the Alexandrian Jews, which went far to [pg 119] abolish the distinction between the canonical and deutero-canonical books, prevailed in the West, at least in practice; though some followed the shorter one, sanctioned as it had been by Jerome. As both lists existed, no complete or final settlement of the question was reached in the Latin Church. Neither in the East nor in the West was the canon of the Old Testament really closed; for though the stricter principle of separation prevailed in theory, it was not carried out in practice consistently or universally. The two men most influential about the canon were Jerome and Augustine; the one representing its Palestinian, the other its Alexandrian type. After them no legal or commanding voice fixed either, to the absolute exclusion of its rival.

During the sixth century and beyond, it can't be said that the canon of the Greek Church was completely settled, despite the decrees from councils and references to earlier authorities. There were still differing opinions on certain books, like Esther, although the Palestinian list was generally followed. At the same time, the expanded canon of the Alexandrian Jews, which blurred the lines between canonical and deutero-canonical books, was dominant in the West, at least in practice; although some adhered to the shorter version that Jerome had authorized. Since both lists were in existence, the Latin Church never reached a complete or final decision on the matter. Neither in the East nor in the West was the Old Testament canon truly closed; even though the stricter principle of separation was theoretically upheld, it was not consistently or universally applied in practice. The two most influential figures regarding the canon were Jerome, representing the Palestinian view, and Augustine, representing the Alexandrian perspective. After them, no legal or authoritative voice definitively established one over the other to the total exclusion of its rival.

(b) The charge of Constantine to Eusebius to make out a list of writings for the use of the Church and its performance may be considered as that which first put the subject on a broad and permanent basis. Its consequences were important. If it cannot be called the completion or close of the New Testament canon, it determined it largely. Eusebius made a Greek Bible containing the usual books, except the Revelation. Though the historian of the church was not well fitted for the task, being deficient in critical ability and trammeled by tradition, he doubtless used his best judgment. Hence, about the year 337, the Constantinian Church received a Bible which had an influential origin. No binding authority indeed attached to the list of the Christian books it presented; but it had weight in the Greek Church. It did not prevent different opinions, nor deter individuals from dissent. Thus Athanasius, who disliked Eusebius and his party, issued a list of the sacred writings which included the Revelation. The canon of the Laodicean Council (a.d. 363) agreed with the Constantine one.

(b) Constantine's request to Eusebius to create a list of writings for the Church's use marked the beginning of a more organized and lasting approach to the subject. The impact was significant. While it might not be considered the finalization of the New Testament canon, it played a major role in shaping it. Eusebius compiled a Greek Bible that included most of the standard texts, except for Revelation. Although he wasn't the best fit for the job, lacking critical skills and constrained by tradition, he clearly did his best. Consequently, around the year 337, the Constantinian Church received a Bible with a notable origin. The list of Christian books it provided didn't hold any official authority, but it carried weight within the Greek Church. It didn't stop differing opinions or prevent individuals from disagreeing. For instance, Athanasius, who was opposed to Eusebius and his faction, produced a list of sacred texts that did include Revelation. The canon established by the Laodicean Council (A.D. 363) aligned with the one from Constantine.

That variations still existed in the Eastern Church is shown by the lists which vied with one another in precedence. The apostolic canons adopted the seven general [pg 120] epistles, while the apostolic constitutions excluded them. The Alexandrian MS. added to the ordinary books of the New Testament, Clement's two epistles; and Cosmas Indicopleustes omitted the general epistles as well as the Apocalypse. At length the Council of Constantinople, usually called the Trullan (a.d. 692), laid down positions that fixed the canon for the Greek Church. The endeavor in it was to attain to a conclusion which should unite East and West. This council did not enumerate the separate books, but referred to older authorities, to the eighty-five canons of the apostles, the decrees of the synods of Laodicea, Ephesus, Carthage, and others; to Athanasius, Gregory of Nazianzus, Amphliochius of Iconium, Cyril of Alexandria, Gennadius, &c. After the fourth century there was a general desire to fall back on apostolic times, to appeal to the Church, to ascertain the opinion of synods or assemblies; in a word, to rely on authority.

That variations still existed in the Eastern Church is shown by the lists that competed for precedence. The apostolic canons included the seven general epistles, while the apostolic constitutions left them out. The Alexandrian manuscript added Clement's two epistles to the usual books of the New Testament, and Cosmas Indicopleustes excluded both the general epistles and the Apocalypse. Eventually, the Council of Constantinople, commonly known as the Trullan (a.d. 692), established positions that defined the canon for the Greek Church. The goal was to reach a conclusion that would unify East and West. This council did not list the individual books but referred to older authorities, including the eighty-five canons of the apostles, the decrees from the synods of Laodicea, Ephesus, Carthage, and others; as well as Athanasius, Gregory of Nazianzus, Amphilochius of Iconium, Cyril of Alexandria, Gennadius, and so on. After the fourth century, there was a widespread desire to return to apostolic times, to consult the Church, to seek the opinions of synods or assemblies; in summary, to rely on authority.

Less discrepancy and activity were manifested about the canon in the Western Church. Here the chief doubts were directed to the epistle to the Hebrews and the seven general ones. The former was early excluded, and continued to be so even in the time of Jerome. The latter were adopted much sooner. The impulse given by Constantine to determine the books of Scripture re-acted on the West, where the Church considered it its own privilege. Augustine's influence contributed much to the settlement of the question. The synods of Hippo (a.d. 393) and of Carthage (a.d. 397) received the epistle to the Hebrews and the seven general ones, thus fixing the New Testament canon as it now is. In 419 the African bishops, in the presence of a Papal delegate, repeated their former decision. After the West Goths joined the Catholic Church in the sixth century, the Romish and Spanish Churches gave prominence to the fact of accepting both the Apocalypse and the epistle to the Hebrews. The canon of the West was now virtually [pg 121] closed; the fourth Council of Toledo (a.d. 632) at which Isidore was present, agreeing with the Augustinian list, ratified as that list had been by Innocent the First. The reception of the epistle to the Hebrews was facilitated by the objections of the Arians and Semiarians; while opposition to the Priscillianists in Spain strengthened adherence to the traditional canon. Augustine and the Trullan Council fixed the number of the New Testament books as they are now.

Less disagreement and activity were shown regarding the canon in the Western Church. The main doubts centered on the epistle to the Hebrews and the seven general epistles. The former was excluded early on and remained outside even in Jerome's time. The latter were accepted much earlier. The push from Constantine to determine the books of Scripture impacted the West, where the Church saw it as its responsibility. Augustine's influence played a significant role in resolving the issue. The synods of Hippo (a.d. 393) and Carthage (A.D. 397) accepted the epistle to the Hebrews and the seven general epistles, thus establishing the New Testament canon as it is today. In 419, the African bishops, in front of a Papal delegate, reaffirmed their previous decision. After the West Goths joined the Catholic Church in the sixth century, the Roman and Spanish Churches highlighted the acceptance of both the Apocalypse and the epistle to the Hebrews. The canon of the West was now effectively [pg 121] closed; the fourth Council of Toledo (a.d. 632), which Isidore attended, agreed with the Augustinian list, ratified as it had been by Innocent the First. The acceptance of the epistle to the Hebrews was helped by the objections from the Arians and Semiarians; meanwhile, opposition to the Priscillianists in Spain reinforced the commitment to the traditional canon. Augustine and the Trullan Council established the number of New Testament books as they are now.

With regard to the Bible canon in general, we see that councils had weight when they enumerated the sacred books; that prominent teachers delivered their opinion on the subject with effect, and that tradition contributed to one result; but no general council closed the canon once for all, till that of Trent promulgated its decrees. This body, however, could only settle the subject for Romanists, since, while the right of private judgment is exercised, no corporation can declare some books inspired and others not, some authoritative in matters of faith, others not, without presumption. Though the present Bible canon rests upon the judgment of good and learned men of different times, it can never be finally or infallibly settled, because the critical powers of readers differ, and all do not accept church authority with unhesitating assent.

Regarding the Bible canon in general, we see that councils had influence when they listed the sacred books; that prominent teachers shared their opinions effectively, and that tradition played a role in the outcome. However, no general council permanently closed the canon until the one at Trent issued its decrees. This council could only determine the matter for Roman Catholics, as, with the right of private judgment in play, no group can declare certain books as inspired while declaring others not to be, or say some are authoritative in matters of faith while others aren't, without being presumptuous. Although the current Bible canon is based on the judgments of respected and knowledgeable people throughout history, it can never be finalized or deemed infallible because readers' critical abilities vary, and not everyone accepts church authority without question.

It is the way of men to defer unduly to the opinions expressed by synods and councils, especially if they be propounded dogmatically; to acquiesce in their decisions with facility rather than institute independent inquiry. This is exemplified in the history of the canon, where the fallibility of such bodies in determining canonicity is conspicuous. It is so in the general reception of the book of Esther, while the old poem, the Song of Songs, was called in question at the synod of Jamnia; in the omission of the Revelation from the canonical list by many belonging to the Greek Church, while the epistles to Timothy and Titus were received as St. Paul's from the beginning almost universally.

It’s common for people to rely too much on the opinions of synods and councils, especially when those opinions are presented as absolute truth; they tend to go along with their decisions easily instead of seeking their own understanding. This is evident in the history of the canon, where the mistakes made by these groups in deciding what is canonical are clear. For example, the book of Esther was widely accepted, while the old poem, the Song of Songs, was questioned at the synod of Jamnia. Similarly, many from the Greek Church excluded Revelation from their canon, while the letters to Timothy and Titus were accepted as St. Paul’s by nearly everyone right from the start.

[pg 122]

Chapter X. The Canon in the Confession of Different Churches.

The second Helvetic Confession (a.d. 1566) speaks of the apocryphal books of the Old Testament as those which the ancients wished to be read in the churches, but not as authoritative in matters of faith.375

The second Helvetic Confession (a.d. 1566) discusses the apocryphal books of the Old Testament as texts that the early church wanted to be read in the churches, but not considered authoritative in matters of faith.375

The Gallic Confession (a.d. 1559) makes a distinction between canonical and other books, the former being the rule and norm of faith, not only by the consent of the Church, but much more by the testimony and intrinsic persuasion of the Spirit, by whose suggestions we are taught to distinguish them from other ecclesiastical books, which, though useful, are not of the kind that any article of faith can be constituted by them.376

The Gallic Confession (A.D. 1559) distinguishes between canonical books and others, with the former serving as the standard and guide for faith, not just because the Church agrees, but more importantly due to the testimony and inner conviction of the Spirit. The Spirit helps us recognize them as different from other church writings, which, while helpful, cannot establish any articles of faith.376

The Belgic Confession (a.d. 1561) makes a distinction between the sacred and apocryphal books. The latter may be read by the Church, but no doctrine can be derived from them. In the list of New Testament books given there are fourteen epistles of Paul.377

The Belgic Confession (a.d. 1561) distinguishes between sacred and apocryphal books. The Church may read the latter, but no doctrine can be based on them. The list of New Testament books includes fourteen epistles of Paul.377

The canon of the Waldenses must have coincided at first with that of the Roman Church; for the Dublin MS. containing the New Testament has attached to it the Book of Wisdom and the first twenty-three chapters of Sirach; while the Zurich codex of the New Testament has marginal references to the Apocrypha; to Judith, Tobit, 4 Esdras, Wisdom, Sirach, and Susanna. The Nobla Leyczon containing a brief narration of the contents of the Old and New Testaments confirms this opinion. It opposes, however, the old law to the new, making them antagonistic. The [pg 123] historical document containing the articles of “The Union of the Valleys,” a.d. 1571, separates indeed the canonical and apocryphal books, purporting to be founded on a Confession of Faith as old as a.d. 1120; but the latter is mythical, as appears from a comparison of it with the epistle which the legates of the Waldensians gave to Œcolampadius. The articles of that “Union” are copied from Morel's account of his transactions with Œcolampadius and Bucer in 1530. The literature of this people was altered by Hussite influences and the Reformation; so that though differing little from the Romanists at first except in ecclesiastical discipline, they diverged widely afterwards by adopting the Protestant canon and doctrines.378 Hence, the Confession issued in 1655 enumerates as Holy Scripture nothing but the Jewish Palestinian canon, and the usual books of the New Testament.379

The beliefs of the Waldenses likely aligned initially with those of the Roman Church; for the Dublin manuscript that includes the New Testament also has the Book of Wisdom and the first twenty-three chapters of Sirach attached. Meanwhile, the Zurich version of the New Testament contains marginal notes referencing the Apocrypha, including Judith, Tobit, 4 Esdras, Wisdom, Sirach, and Susanna. The Noble Lesson, which provides a brief summary of the Old and New Testaments, supports this view. However, it contrasts the old law with the new, creating a conflict between them. The [pg 123] historical document detailing the articles of "The Union of the Valleys" AD 1571, does indeed separate the canonical and apocryphal writings, claiming to be based on a Confession of Faith as old as a.d. 1120; yet this is questionable when compared to the letter the Waldensian delegates sent to Œcolampadius. The articles of that "Union" are taken from Morel's account of his discussions with Œcolampadius and Bucer in 1530. The literature of this group was influenced by Hussite ideas and the Reformation; so while they initially differed little from the Romanists aside from church practices, they later diverged significantly by embracing the Protestant canon and beliefs.378 Consequently, the Confession released in 1655 lists only the Jewish Palestinian canon and the typical books of the New Testament as Holy Scripture.379

The canon of the Anglican Church (1562), given in the sixth article of religion, defines holy Scripture to be “those canonical books of the Old and New Testament, of whose authority was never any doubt in the Church.” After giving the names and number of the canonical books, the article prefaces the apocryphal ones with, “And the other books (as Hierome saith) the Church doth read for example of life and instruction of manners; but yet doth it not apply them to establish any doctrine? Such are these following,” &c., &c. At the end it is stated that “all the books of the New Testament, as they are commonly received, we do receive and account them canonical.” The article is ambiguous. If the canonical books enumerated are those meant in the phrase “of whose authority was never any doubt in the Church,” the statement is incorrect. If a distinction is implied between the canonical books and such canonical ones as have never been doubted in the Church, the meaning is obscure. In either case the language is not explicit.

The canon of the Anglican Church (1562), found in the sixth article of religion, defines holy Scripture as "the canonical books of the Old and New Testaments that have never been questioned in the Church." After listing the names and number of the canonical books, the article introduces the apocryphal ones with, "And the other books (as Jerome says) the Church reads for examples of life and moral guidance, but it does not use them to establish any doctrine. These include the following," &c., &c. At the end, it states that "We accept and recognize all the books of the New Testament, as they are commonly acknowledged, as canonical." The article is vague. If the canonical books listed are meant by the phrase "whose authority was never questioned in the Church," then the statement is incorrect. If there’s a distinction implied between the canonical books and those that have never been doubted in the Church, the meaning is unclear. In either case, the language is not clear.

[pg 124]

The Scottish or Westminster Confession of Faith gives a list of all the books of the Old and New Testaments as the Word of God written; adding that those called the apocrypha are not of divine inspiration, and no part of the canon,—of no authority in the Church, nor to be approved or made use of otherwise than human writings.

The Scottish or Westminster Confession of Faith provides a list of all the books in the Old and New Testaments as the Word of God written; it also states that the books referred to as the apocrypha are not divinely inspired and are not part of the canon. They have no authority in the Church and should not be approved or used in any way other than as human writings.

The Roman Catholic canon was finally determined at the Council of Trent (1546), which adopted all the books in the Vulgate as sacred and canonical, without distinction. Third and fourth Esdras, third Maccabees, and the prayer of Manasseh were not included; though the first and last appeared in the original Clementine edition of 1592, but apart from the canonical books. They are not in the Sixtine edition of 1590.380 A council at Florence in 1441 had set the example which was followed at Trent. But this stringent decree did not prevent individual Catholics from making a distinction between the books, in assuming a first and second canon or proto-canonical and deutero-canonical books; as did Sixtis Senensis, B. Lamy, Anton a matre Dei, Jahn, and others; though it is hardly consistent with orthodox Catholicism or the view of those who passed the decree. When the writings are said to be of different authority—some more, others less—the intent of the council is violated. The Vatican council (1870) confirmed the Tridentine decree respecting the canon.

The Roman Catholic canon was finally established at the Council of Trent (1546), which recognized all the books in the Vulgate as sacred and canonical, without any distinction. Third and fourth Esdras, third Maccabees, and the prayer of Manasseh were left out; even though the first and last were included in the original Clementine edition of 1592, they were listed separately from the canonical books. They are not found in the Sixtine edition of 1590. A council at Florence in 1441 had set the precedent that was followed at Trent. However, this strict decree didn't stop individual Catholics from distinguishing between the books, treating some as first and second canon, or proto-canonical and deutero-canonical books, as did Sixtis Senensis, B. Lamy, Anton a matre Dei, Jahn, and others; though this view is not really consistent with orthodox Catholicism or the perspective of those who passed the decree. When writings are said to have different levels of authority—some greater, some lesser—the council's intent is undermined. The Vatican council (1870) confirmed the Tridentine decree regarding the canon.

The Greek Church, after several ineffectual attempts to uphold the old distinction between the canonical and ecclesiastical books by Metrophanes Critopulus patriarch of Alexandria in 1625, and Cyril Lucaris patriarch of Constantinople (1638 a.d.),381 came to the same decision with the Romish, and canonized all the apocrypha. This was done at a Jerusalem synod under Dositheus in 1672.

The Greek Church, after several unsuccessful attempts to maintain the old distinction between the canonical and ecclesiastical books by Metrophanes Critopulus, patriarch of Alexandria in 1625, and Cyril Lucaris, patriarch of Constantinople (1638 A.D.), came to the same conclusion as the Roman Church and canonized all the apocrypha. This decision was made at a synod in Jerusalem under Dositheus in 1672.

[pg 125]

Chapter XI. The Canon From Semler to Today, With Thoughts on Its Revision.

Semler382 was the most conspicuous scholar after the Reformation who undertook to correct the prevailing ideas respecting the canon. Acquainted with the works of Toland and Morgan, he adopted some of their views, and prosecuted his inquiries on their lines chiefly in relation to the New Testament. He had no definite principles to guide him, but judged books chiefly by their christian value and use to the Church. Though his views are sometimes one-sided and his essays ill-digested, he placed the subject in new lights, and rendered a service to truth which bore abundant fruit in after years.383 He dealt tradition severe blows, and freed theology from the yoke of the letter. He was followed by his disciple Corrodi, by G. L. Oeder, J. D. Michaelis, Herder, Lessing, and Eichhorn,—most of whom recommended their views by a freshness of style which Semler did not command. The more recent works of Gesenius, De Wette, Zunz, Ewald, Hitzig, Geiger and Herzfeld have contributed to form a juster opinion of the true position which the books of the Bible occupy.

Semler382 was the most prominent scholar after the Reformation who sought to revise the prevailing ideas about the canon. Familiar with the works of Toland and Morgan, he embraced some of their viewpoints and focused his research mainly on the New Testament. He didn’t have clear principles to guide him but evaluated books mainly by their Christian value and usefulness to the Church. Although his views can be somewhat biased and his essays poorly organized, he presented the subject in new ways and provided a service to truth that produced significant results in later years.383 He dealt severe blows to tradition and liberated theology from the constraints of rigid interpretation. He was succeeded by his disciple Corrodi, along with G. L. Oeder, J. D. Michaelis, Herder, Lessing, and Eichhorn—most of whom approached their ideas with a freshness of style that Semler lacked. The more recent works of Gesenius, De Wette, Zunz, Ewald, Hitzig, Geiger, and Herzfeld have helped to establish a more accurate understanding of the true status of the books of the Bible.

In the New Testament, the writings of F. C. Baur have opened up a new method of investigating the canon, which promises important and lasting results. Proceeding in the track of Semler, he prosecuted his researches into primitive Christianity with great acuteness and singular power of combination. Though his separation of Petrine and Pauline [pg 126] christianity is not new, he has applied it in ways which neither Toland nor Morgan was competent to manage. These writers perceived the difference between the leading principle of the twelve and that of Paul, they had some far-seeing glimpses of the origin and differences of the New Testament writings,384 but they propounded them in an unsystematic way along with untenable conjectures. It was reserved for the Tübingen professor to elaborate the hypothesis of an Ebionite or primitive christianity in contra-distinction from a Pauline, applying it to the origin and constitution of christian literature; in a word, to use a tendenz-kritik for opening up the genius of the sacred writings as well as the stages of early christianity out of which they arose. The head of the Tübingen school, it is true, has carried out the antagonism between the Petrine and Pauline christians too rigorously, and invaded the authenticity of the sacred writings to excess; for it is hazardous to make a theory extremely stringent to the comparative neglect of modifying circumstances, which, though increasing the difficulty of criticism, contribute to the security of its processes. Yet he has properly emphasized internal evidence; and many of his conclusions about the books will stand. He has thrown much light on the original relations of parties immediately after the origin of Christianity, and disturbed an organic unity of the New Testament which had been merely assumed by traditionalists. The best Introductions to the New Testament must accept them to some extent. The chief characteristic of the school is the application of historic criticism to the genesis of the New Testament writings, irrespective of tradition—a striving to discover the circumstances or tendencies out of which the books originated. Baur's tendenz-principle judiciously applied cannot but produce good results.

In the New Testament, F. C. Baur's writings have introduced a new way to explore the canon, promising significant and lasting insights. Following the path of Semler, he conducted his research on early Christianity with keen insight and a unique ability to synthesize information. While his distinction between Petrine and Pauline Christianity isn't new, he has applied it in ways that neither Toland nor Morgan could manage effectively. These authors recognized the differences between the core ideas of the twelve apostles and those of Paul; they had some prophetic views on the origins and differences of the New Testament writings, but they presented them in an unorganized manner alongside unfounded guesses. It was left to the professor from Tübingen to develop the hypothesis of an Ebionite or primitive Christianity in contrast to a Pauline one, using it to explain the origins and structure of Christian literature; in short, to employ a tendency critique to reveal the essence of the sacred texts and the stages of early Christianity from which they emerged. Although the leader of the Tübingen school has taken the opposition between the Petrine and Pauline Christians too far and overly questioned the authenticity of the sacred writings, it is risky to create a theory that is excessively strict without considering modifying factors, which, while complicating criticism, also enhance its reliability. However, he has rightly stressed the importance of internal evidence, and many of his insights regarding the texts will endure. He has shed considerable light on the original relationships between factions shortly after Christianity began, unsettling an organic unity of the New Testament that traditionalists had merely assumed. The best Introductions to the New Testament must acknowledge his contributions to some degree. The primary feature of the Tübingen school is its application of historical criticism to the genesis of the New Testament texts, regardless of tradition—a pursuit to uncover the circumstances or tendencies from which these books emerged. Baur's trend principle, when applied wisely, can only yield positive outcomes.

We have seen that sound critical considerations did not [pg 127] regulate the formation of the three collections which made up the entire canon of the Old Testament. Had it been so, the Pentateuch would not have been attributed to Moses. Neither would a number of latter prophecies have been accepted as Isaiah's and incorporated with the prophet's authentic productions. All the Proverbs, the book of Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs would not have been assigned to Solomon; Jonah would have been separated from the prophets, and Daniel must have had a later position in the Hagiographa. We cannot, therefore, credit the collectors or editors of the books with great critical sagacity. But they did their best in the circumstances, preserving invaluable records of the Hebrew people. In like manner, it has appeared, that the ecclesiastics to whom we owe the New Testament collection were not sharp-sighted in the literature with which they had to do. It is true that well-founded doubts were entertained by the early Christians about several portions, such as the second Epistle of Peter, the Epistle to the Hebrews, &c., but the Revelation was needlessly discredited. They accepted without hesitation the pastoral epistles as Pauline, but doubted some of the Catholic Epistles, which bear the impress of authenticity more strongly, such as James. It is therefore incorrect to say that 2 Peter, 2 and 3 John, James, Jude, Epistle to the Hebrews, and the Apocalypse “have been received into the canon on evidence less complete” than that belonging to the others. The very general admission of the fourth gospel as the apostle John's, is a curious example of facile traditionalism. Biblical criticism, however, scarcely existed in the first three centuries. It is for us to set the subject in another light, because our means of judging are superior. If the resources of the early fathers were inadequate to the proper sifting of a copious literature, they should be mildly judged.

We have seen that sound critical thinking did not [pg 127] guide the creation of the three collections that made up the entire canon of the Old Testament. If it had, the Pentateuch would not have been attributed to Moses. Also, several later prophecies wouldn't have been accepted as Isaiah's and included with the prophet's genuine works. All the Proverbs, the book of Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs would not have been assigned to Solomon; Jonah would have been separated from the prophets, and Daniel would likely have been placed later in the Hagiographa. We can't, therefore, credit the collectors or editors of these books with great critical insight. But they did their best given the circumstances, preserving invaluable records of the Hebrew people. Similarly, it has appeared that the church leaders responsible for the New Testament collection were not very discerning about the literature they handled. It's true that early Christians had valid doubts about certain parts, like the second Epistle of Peter and the Epistle to the Hebrews, but the Revelation was unfairly discredited. They accepted the pastoral epistles as Pauline without hesitation, yet questioned some of the Catholic Epistles, like James, which show stronger signs of authenticity. Thus, it's incorrect to say that 2 Peter, 2 and 3 John, James, Jude, the Epistle to the Hebrews, and the Apocalypse "have been accepted into the canon based on less complete evidence" than that of the others. The widespread acceptance of the fourth gospel as the apostle John's is an interesting example of easy traditionalism. However, biblical criticism barely existed in the first three centuries. It's our responsibility to view the subject differently because our means of judging are better. If the early church fathers did not have the right tools to properly analyze a vast literature, they should be judged leniently.

The question of the canon is not settled. It is probably the work of successive inquirers to set it on a right basis, [pg 128] and adjust the various parts in a manner consistent with historic criticism, sound reason, and religion. The absolute and relative worth of books; the degrees in which they regulate ethics and conduct; their varying values at the times of their first appearance and our own; their places in the general history of human progress—all these must be determined before the documents of Judaism and Christianity be classified aright. Their present arrangement is external. Based on no interior principle, it furnishes little help toward a thorough investigation of the whole. Those who look upon the question as historical and literary take a one-sided view. It has a theological character also. It needs the application, not only of historic criticism, but the immediate consciousness belonging to every Christian. The two Testaments should be separated, and their respective positions assigned to each—the Old having been preparatory to the New. Should it be said bluntly, as it is in the 7th Article of the Anglican Church, that the Old is not contrary to the New Testament? Luther at least expressed his opinion of the difference between them pretty clearly;385 though the theologians of Germany after him evinced a desire to minimise the difference.386 Should the general opinion of the Protestant Church that the authority of the Old Testament is not subordinate to that of the New, be rigidly upheld? According to one aspect of the former it may be so, viz., its prophetic and theological aspect, that in which it is brought into close union with the latter; the essence of the one being foreshadowed or implied in the other, as Justin Martyr supposed. And this view has never lost [pg 129] supporters, who by the help of double senses, types, and symbols, with assumed prediction of the definite and distant future, transform the old dispensation into an outline picture of the new; taking into it a body of divinity which is alien from its nature. According to another aspect, viz., the moral and historical, the equality can scarcely be allowed. Schleiermacher is right in saying that the Old Testament seems to be nothing but a superfluous authority for doctrine; an opinion coinciding with that of the early Socinians, who held that it has a historical, not a dogmatic, value. Only such of our pious emotions as are of a general nature are accurately reflected in the Old Testament; and all that is most decidedly Jewish is of least value to christians. The alleged coincidence of the Old Testament with the New must be modified by the doctrine of development. It has been fostered by types and prophecies supposed to refer to christian times; by the assumed dictation of all Scripture by the Holy Spirit; by fancied references of the one dispensation to the other; by the confounding of a Jewish Messiah sketched in various prophets, with Jesus Christ, as if the latter had not changed, exalted and purified the Messianic idea to suit his sublime purposes of human regeneration. The times and circumstances in which the Old Testament Scriptures appeared, the manners, usages, civilization, intellectual and moral stage of the Semitic race combine to give them a lower position than that of the New Testament books which arose out of a more developed perception of the relations between God and men. Spiritual apprehension had got beyond Jewish particularism, especially in the case of the apostle Paul, who gave the new religion a distinct vitality by severing it from its Jewish predecessor.

The question of the canon is still open. It's likely the task of ongoing researchers to establish it correctly, [pg 128] and to arrange the various elements in a way that aligns with historical analysis, sound reasoning, and faith. We need to evaluate the absolute and relative worth of the texts; how they guide ethics and behavior; their differing values when they were first released compared to today; and their roles in the overall history of human development—all of this must be figured out before we can properly classify the texts of Judaism and Christianity. Their current organization is external. It lacks a foundational principle and offers little assistance for a comprehensive examination of the whole. Those who view this issue purely as historical and literary have a limited perspective. There's a theological dimension too. It requires not only the use of historical criticism but also the immediate awareness that every Christian possesses. The two Testaments should be distinguished, and each should be assigned its rightful place—the Old Testament being preparatory to the New. Should we be blunt and say, as stated in the 7th Article of the Anglican Church, that the Old is not opposed to the New Testament? Luther was quite clear about the differences between them;385 however, later German theologians showed a tendency to downplay those differences.386 Should the prevailing view of the Protestant Church that the authority of the Old Testament is not subordinate to that of the New be strictly upheld? From one perspective of the Old Testament, it might be seen that way—specifically, its prophetic and theological perspective, in which it closely aligns with the New; the essence of one being hinted at or foreshadowed in the other, as Justin Martyr suggested. This viewpoint has consistently had supporters, who, with the help of dual meanings, types, and symbols, along with an assumed prediction of a clear and distant future, reinterpret the old covenant as a precursor to the new; imbuing it with a body of theology that doesn’t fit its essence. From another perspective, namely the moral and historical one, such equality is hard to accept. Schleiermacher accurately notes that the Old Testament often appears just as an unnecessary authority for doctrine; a view that aligns with early Socinian thought, which saw it as having historical, not doctrinal, value. Only those general emotional responses that are broadly human are truly reflected in the Old Testament; and all that is distinctly Jewish holds the least value for Christians. The claimed alignment of the Old Testament with the New needs to be revised according to the principle of development. It's fueled by types and prophecies thought to relate to Christian times; by the assumed voice typing of all Scripture by the Holy Spirit; and by imagined correlations between the two covenants; and by conflating a Jewish Messiah described by various prophets with Jesus Christ, as if he hadn’t transformed, elevated, and purified the Messianic concept for his noble mission of human regeneration. The times and circumstances in which the Old Testament texts emerged, along with the customs, practices, civilization, and intellectual and moral state of the Semitic people, position them lower than the New Testament texts, which arose from a more advanced understanding of the relationship between God and humanity. Spiritual understanding had moved beyond Jewish particularism, especially in the case of the Apostle Paul, who gave the new faith a distinct vigor by separating it from its Jewish roots.

The agreement of the New Testament books with themselves must be modified by the same doctrine of development. Jewish and Pauline christianity appear in different works, [pg 130] necessarily imparting a difference of views and expression; or they are blended in various degrees, as in the epistles to the Hebrews and the first of Peter. Hence, absolute harmony cannot be looked for. If the standpoints of the writers were so diverse, how can their productions coincide? The alleged coincidence can only be intersected with varieties proportioned to the measures in which the authors possessed the Spirit of God. These varieties affect the matter as well as the manner of the writings. It is therefore unphilosophical to treat the Bible as a whole which was dictated by the Spirit and directed to one end. Its uniformity is chequered with variety; its harmony with disagreement. It is a bundle of books; a selection from a wider literature, reflecting many diversities of religious apprehension. After the two Testaments have been rightly estimated according to their respective merits, the contents of each should be duly apportioned—internal evidence being the test of their relative importance, irrespective of a priori assumptions. Their traditional origin and authority must be subordinated to the inherent value they bear, or the conformity of the ideas to the will of God. The gradual formation of both canons suggests an analysis of the classes into which they came to be put; for the same canonical dignity was not attributed by the Jews to the books contained in the three divisions; and the controverted writings of the New Testament found gradual recognition very slowly. Luther made important distinctions between the canonical books;387 and Carlstadt put the Antilegomena of the New Testament on a par with the Hagiographa of the Old.

The agreement among the New Testament books needs to be understood within the context of development. Jewish and Pauline Christianity show up in different works, inherently giving rise to differing views and expressions; or they blend together in various ways, as seen in the letters to the Hebrews and the first letter of Peter. Therefore, we shouldn’t expect complete harmony. If the viewpoints of the writers were so varied, how could their works align? Any claimed alignment can only be understood alongside the differences that depend on how much the authors were inspired by the Spirit of God. These differences influence both the content and style of the writings. Thus, it’s unscientific to treat the Bible as a single book inspired by the Spirit with a singular purpose. Its consistency is marked by diversity, and its harmony is mingled with discord. It is a collection of books, a selection from broader literature that mirrors various religious interpretations. After properly assessing the two Testaments based on their individual merits, the content of each should be appropriately evaluated—using internal evidence as a measure of their relative significance, independent of beforehand assumptions. Their traditional origins and authority must take a backseat to the intrinsic value they hold or how well the ideas align with God's will. The gradual development of both canons indicates a need to analyze the categories into which they were classified; not all books in the three divisions received the same level of canonical status from the Jews, and the disputed writings of the New Testament gained recognition very slowly. Luther made important distinctions between the canonical books, and Carlstadt placed the Antilegomena of the New Testament on equal ground with the Hagiographa of the Old.

In the Old Testament the three classes or canons have been generally estimated by the Jews according to their respective antiquity; though the sacrificial worship enjoined in the Pentateuch never formed an essential part of the Jewish religion; the best prophets having set small value [pg 131] upon it. The pure monotheistic doctrine of these last writers, chiefly contained in the second canon, lifts that class up to the highest rank; yet the Decalogue in the Pentateuch is sufficient to stamp the first canon with great worth. It must be confessed, however, that the Mosaic law was meagre, in the domain of pure ethics; and that it promoted among the people a slavish spirit of positivism by laying more stress on acts than dispositions, and insisting on small regulations. For this reason, the prophets combated its narrow externality. The three canons were regarded with a degree of veneration corresponding to the order in which they stand. To apportion their respective values to the individual parts of them is a difficult task.

In the Old Testament, the three groups or canons have generally been assessed by the Jews based on their age; although the sacrificial worship required in the Pentateuch was never a fundamental aspect of Jewish religion, as the greatest prophets placed little importance on it. The pure monotheistic teachings of these later writers, mainly found in the second canon, elevate that group to the highest status; however, the Decalogue in the Pentateuch is enough to give significant value to the first canon. Nevertheless, it must be acknowledged that the Mosaic law was limited in the realm of pure ethics and fostered a submissive spirit of strict adherence among the people by focusing more on actions than intentions and emphasizing minor regulations. For this reason, the prophets opposed its restrictive nature. The three canons were respected to a degree that matched their order. It is a challenging task to assign their respective values to the individual sections of them.

As to the New Testament writings, we think that some of them might conveniently occupy the position of deutero-canonical, equivalent to those of the Old Testament having that title. We allude to 2 and 3 John, Jude, James, 2 Peter, the Revelation. It is true that a few of these were prior in time to some of the universally-received gospels or epistles; but time is not an important factor in a good classification. Among the Pauline epistles themselves, classification might be adopted; for the pastoral letters are undoubtedly post-Pauline, and inferior to the authentic ones. In classifying the New Testament writings, three things might be considered—the reception they met with from the first, their authenticity, above all, their internal excellence. The subject is not easy, because critics are not universally agreed about the proper rank and authenticity of a few documents. The Epistle to the Colossians, for example, creates perplexity; that to the Ephesians is less embarrassing, its post-Pauline origin being tolerably clear.

As for the New Testament writings, we believe that some of them could fittingly be considered deuterocanonical, similar to the ones from the Old Testament that have that designation. We’re referring to 2 and 3 John, Jude, James, 2 Peter, and Revelation. It’s true that a few of these were written before some of the widely accepted gospels or letters; however, the timing isn't the most important factor in proper classification. Even among the Pauline letters, we could apply classification; the pastoral letters are clearly written after Paul and are not as strong as the authentic ones. In classifying the New Testament writings, we might consider three factors—the reception they received initially, their authenticity, and especially their internal quality. The topic is challenging because critics do not universally agree on the correct ranking and authenticity of some documents. For instance, the Epistle to the Colossians is puzzling; the one to the Ephesians is less confusing, with its post-Pauline origin being fairly clear.

What is wanted is a rational historic criticism to moderate the theological hypothesis with which the older Protestants set out, the supernatural inspiration of the books, their internal inseparability, and their direct reference to the work of salvation. It must be allowed that many points are independent [pg 132] of dogmatics; and that the right decision in things historical may be reached apart from any ecclesiastical standpoint.

What we need is a logical historical critique to balance the theological assumptions made by earlier Protestants, such as the supernatural inspiration of the texts, their inherent connections, and their direct relation to the work of salvation. It's important to recognize that many issues are separate from dogma; the correct conclusions about historical matters can be achieved without any church perspective. [pg 132]

Again, should the distinction between the apocryphal and canonical books of the Old Testament be emphasized as it is by many? Should a sharp line be put between the two, as though the one class, with the period it belonged to, were characterized by the errors and anachronisms of its history; the other by simplicity and accuracy; the one, by books written under fictitious names; the other, by the power to distinguish truth from falsehood or by honesty of purpose? Should the one be a sign of the want of truthfulness and discernment; the other, of religious simplicity? Can this aggregation of the Apocrypha over against the Hagiographa, serve the purpose of a just estimate? Hardly so; for some of the latter, such as Esther and Ecclesiastes, cannot be put above Wisdom, 1st Maccabees, Judith, Baruch, or Ecclesiasticus. The doctrine of immortality, clearly expressed in the Book of Wisdom, is not in Ecclesiastes; neither is God once named in the Book of Esther as author of the marvelous deliverances which the chosen people are said to have experienced. The history narrated in 1st Maccabees is more credible than that in Esther. It is therefore misleading to mark off all the apocryphal works as human and all the canonical ones as divine. The divine and the human elements in man are too intimately blended to admit of such separation. The best which he produces partakes of both. The human element still permeates them as long as God speaks through man; and He neither dictates nor speaks otherwise. In the attributes claimed for the canonical books no rigid line can be drawn. It may be that the inspiration of their authors differed in degree; that the writer of Ecclesiastes, for example, was more philosophical than Jesus, son of Sirach; but different degrees of inspiration belong to the canonical writers themselves. Undue exaltation of the Hebrew canon does injustice to the [pg 133] wider Alexandrian one. Yet some still speak of “the pure Hebrew canon,” identifying it with that of the Church of England. We admit that history had become legendary, that it was written in an oratorical style by the Alexandrian Jews, and was used for didactic purposes as in Tobit and Judith. Gnomic poetry had survived in the book of Sirach; prophecy, in Baruch and the Epistle of Jeremiah, though here the language is already prosaic. Imitation is too observable in the matter and manner of the Apocrypha. They have parallels, however, among the Hagiographa, which originated in an age when the genuine breath of prophetic inspiration had ceased; when history and prophecy had degenerated; so that the transition from Esther and Malachi to Judith and Baruch, as also from Proverbs to Wisdom, is not great.

Again, should the difference between the apocryphal and canonical books of the Old Testament be highlighted as many do? Should there be a strict separation between the two, as if one category, along with its time period, is marked by historical errors and anachronisms, while the other is characterized by simplicity and accuracy; one by texts written under false names, and the other by the ability to tell truth from lies or by integrity of intent? Should one represent a lack of truthfulness and discernment, while the other signifies religious simplicity? Can this grouping of the Apocrypha against the Hagiographa really provide a fair assessment? Probably not; because some of the latter, like Esther and Ecclesiastes, can't be considered superior to Wisdom, 1st Maccabees, Judith, Baruch, or Ecclesiasticus. The doctrine of immortality is clearly stated in the Book of Wisdom but is absent from Ecclesiastes; and God is never mentioned in the Book of Esther as the source of the amazing rescues that the chosen people are said to have experienced. The events described in 1st Maccabees are more believable than those in Esther. Therefore, it’s misleading to categorize all apocryphal works as human and all canonical ones as heavenly. The divine and human elements in people are too closely intertwined to allow for such a division. The best that people can create involves both. The human aspect still influences them as long as God communicates through people; and He neither dictates nor speaks in any other way. There can’t be a rigid division in the characteristics attributed to the canonical books. It’s possible that the level of inspiration differed among their authors; for instance, the writer of Ecclesiastes might have been more philosophical than Jesus, son of Sirach; but there are varying degrees of inspiration even within the canonical writers themselves. Overstating the importance of the Hebrew canon does a disservice to the broader Alexandrian one. Yet some still refer to “the authentic Hebrew canon,” equating it with that of the Church of England. We acknowledge that history had become legendary, that it was written in a rhetorical style by the Alexandrian Jews, and was used for educational purposes as seen in Tobit and Judith. Gnomic poetry has survived in the book of Sirach; prophecy can be found in Baruch and the Epistle of Jeremiah, although here the language is already more prosaic. Imitation is clearly evident in both the content and style of the Apocrypha. However, they do have parallels among the Hagiographa, which emerged in a time when the genuine spirit of prophetic inspiration had faded; when history and prophecy had deteriorated; making the transition from Esther and Malachi to Judith and Baruch, as well as from Proverbs to Wisdom, quite small.

The Talmudic canon is generally adopted at the present day. It was not, however, universally received even by the Jews; for Esther was omitted out of it by those from whom Melito got his catalogue in Palestine; while Sirach was annexed to it as late as the beginning of the 4th century. Baruch was also added in several Jewish circles, doubtless on account of its supposed authorship. Thus “the pure Hebrew canon” was not one and the same among all Jews; and therefore the phrase is misleading. Neither is it correct to say that it is the only canon distinctly recognized during the first four centuries, unless the usage of the early fathers be set over against their assumed contrary judgment; nor can all who followed the Alexandrian canon be pronounced uncritical, including Origen himself. A stereotyped canon of the Old Testament, either among Jews or Christians of the first four centuries, which excluded all the apocryphal books and included all the canonical ones, cannot be shown. And in regard to “the critical judgment” of Jews and Christians in that period it is arbitrary to suppose that such as adopted the present canonical books alone were more discerning than others. They were [pg 134] more traditional and conservative; their discriminating faculty not corresponding to the degree of their reliance on the past.

The Talmudic canon is generally accepted today. However, it wasn't universally recognized even among the Jews; for instance, Esther was left out of it by those from whom Melito received his list in Palestine, while Sirach was added to it as recently as the early 4th century. Baruch was also included in several Jewish communities, likely due to its supposed authorship. Therefore, "the authentic Hebrew canon" wasn’t uniform among all Jews, which makes the term misleading. It’s also inaccurate to claim that it was the only canon explicitly acknowledged during the first four centuries unless you compare the early church fathers' practices with their assumed opposing judgments; furthermore, it wouldn’t be fair to label everyone who followed the Alexandrian canon as uncritical, including Origen himself. A standardized Old Testament canon, whether among Jews or Christians during the first four centuries, that excluded all the apocryphal books and included all the canonical ones, cannot be demonstrated. Additionally, regarding “the critical review” of Jews and Christians in that time, it’s arbitrary to assume that those who accepted only the current canonical texts were more discerning than others. They were actually [pg 134] more traditional and conservative, and their ability to judge didn’t necessarily reflect the level of their commitment to tradition.

The aim of the inquirer should be to find from competent witnesses—from contemporaneous or succeeding writers of trustworthy character—the authors and ages of the biblical books. When evidence of this kind is not available as often happens, the only resource is the internal. The external evidence in favor of the canon is all but exhausted, and nothing of importance can be added to it now. Its strength has been brought out; its weakness has not been equally exhibited. The problem resolves itself into an examination of internal characteristics, which may be strong enough to modify or counterbalance the external. The latter have had an artificial preponderance in the past; henceforward they must be regulated by the internal. The main conclusion should be drawn from the contents of the books themselves. And the example of Jews and Christians, to whom we owe the Bible canon, shows that classification is necessary. This is admitted both by Roman Catholic writers and orthodox Protestants. A gloss-writer on what is usually called the “decree of Gratian,” i.e., the Bolognese canonist of the 12th century, remarks about the canonical books, “all may be received but may not be held in the same estimation.” John Gerhard speaks of a second order, containing the books of the New Testament, about whose authors there were some doubts in the Church;388 and Quenstedt similarly specifies proto-canonical and deutero-canonical New Testament books, or those of the first and second order.389 What are degrees or kinds of inspiration assumed by many, but a tacit acknowledgment of the fact that books vary in intrinsic value as they are more or less impregnated with divine truth or differ in the proportion of the eternal and temporal elements which commingle in [pg 135] every revealed religion? Doubtless the authors from whom the separate books proceeded, if discoverable, should be regarded; the inspiration of an Isaiah is higher than that of a Malachi, and an apostle is more authoritative than an evangelist; but the authors are often unknown. Besides, the process of redaction through which many of the writings passed, hinders an exact knowledge of authorship. In these circumstances the books themselves must determine the position they should occupy in the estimation of those who are looking at records of the past to help their spiritual life. And if it be asked, What principle should lie at the basis of a thorough classification? the answer is, the normative element contained in the sacred books. This is the characteristic which should regulate classification. The time when a book appeared, its author, the surrounding circumstances that influenced him, are of less consequence than its bearing upon the spiritual education of mankind. The extent of its adequacy to promote this end determines the rank. Such books as embody the indestructible essence of religion with the fewest accidents of time, place and nature—which present conditions not easily disengaged from the imperishable life of the soul, deserve the first rank. Whatever Scriptures express ideas consonant with the nature of God as a holy, loving, just and good Being—as a benevolent Father not willing the destruction of any of his children; the Scriptures presenting ideas of Him consistent with pure reason and man's highest instincts, besides such as set forth our sense of dependence on the infinite; the books, in short, that contain a revelation from God with least admixture of the human conditions under which it is transmitted—these belong to the highest class. If they lead the reader away from opinion to practice, from dogma to life, from non-doing to obedience to the law of moral duty, from the notion that everything in salvation has been done for him to the keeping of the commandments, from particularist conceptions about the divine [pg 136] mercy to the widest belief of its overshadowing presence—such books of Scripture are in that same proportion to be ranked among the best. In regard to the Old Testament, conformity to Christ's teaching will determine rank; or, which is tantamount, conformity to that pure reason which is God's natural revelation in man; a criterion which assigns various ranks to such Scriptures as appeared among a Semite race at a certain stage of its development. In the New Testament, the words and precepts of Jesus have a character of their own, though it is very difficult to select them from the gospels. The supposition that the apostles' productions possess a higher authority than those of their disciples, is natural. But the immediate followers of Christ did not all stand on one platform. Differing from one another even in important principles, it is possible, if not certain, that some of their disciples' composition may be of higher value. The spirit of God may have wrought within the apostles generally with greater power and clearness than in other teachers; but its operation is conditioned not merely by outward factors but by individual idiosyncrasy; so that one who had not seen the Lord and was therefore not an apostle proper, may have apprehended his mind better than an immediate disciple. Paul stood above the primitive apostles in the extent to which he fathomed the pregnant sayings of Jesus and developed their latent germs. Thus the normative element—that which determines the varying degrees of authority belonging to the New Testament—does not lie in apostolic authorship but internal worth; in the clearness and power with which the divine Spirit enabled men to grasp the truth. By distinguishing the temporal and the eternal in christianity, the writings necessarily rise or sink in proportion to these elements. The eternal is the essence and gem of revealed truth. Perfectibility belongs only to the temporal; it cannot be predicated of the eternal.

The goal of the researcher should be to find out from credible witnesses—from contemporary or later writers of reliable character—the authors and dates of the biblical books. When this kind of evidence is often unavailable, the only option is to look at the internal evidence. The external proof supporting the canon is nearly exhausted, and not much significant information can be added now. Its strengths have been highlighted, while its weaknesses have not been equally shown. The issue boils down to examining internal characteristics, which might be strong enough to adjust or counterbalance the external evidence. The latter has had an artificial advantage in the past; moving forward, they must be assessed against the internal. The main conclusions should come from the content of the books themselves. The example of Jews and Christians, from whom we get the Bible canon, shows that classification is necessary. This point is acknowledged by both Roman Catholic writers and orthodox Protestants. A gloss-writer on what is commonly referred to as the "Gratian's decree," i.e., the Bolognese canonist of the 12th century, comments on the canonical books that "Everyone may be accepted, but they may not all be valued equally." John Gerhard refers to a second order, which includes the New Testament books, about whose authors there were some doubts in the Church;388 and Quenstedt also specifies proto-canonical and deuterocanonical New Testament books, or those in the first and second order.389 What are different degrees or types of inspiration that many assume, but a silent admission that books vary in inherent value based on how much they are infused with divine truth or how they balance eternal and temporal elements present in [pg 135] every revealed religion? Certainly, the authors of the individual books, if they can be identified, should be considered; the inspiration of an Isaiah is greater than that of a Malachi, and an apostle has more authority than an evangelist; however, the authors are often unknown. Additionally, the editing process through which many of the writings passed complicates exact knowledge of authorship. In these circumstances, the books themselves must determine their standing regarding those looking at past records to aid their spiritual lives. If we ask, What principle should underpin a thorough classification? the answer is the normative aspect found in the sacred books. This characteristic should guide classification. The timing of a book's release, its author, and the circumstances surrounding it are less important than its impact on the spiritual growth of humanity. The extent of its ability to achieve this goal determines its rank. Books that embody the core essence of religion with the fewest accidental factors of time, place, and nature—which illustrate conditions not easily separated from the enduring life of the soul—deserve the top rank. Any Scriptures that express ideas consistent with the nature of God as a holy, loving, just, and good Being—as a kind Father not wishing for the destruction of any of His children; Scriptures that portray ideas of Him in line with pure reason and humanity's highest instincts, as well as those that convey our sense of reliance on the infinite; in summary, the books that contain a revelation from God with the least human conditions influencing how it is conveyed—these belong to the highest class. If they lead the reader from mere opinion to action, from doctrine to living, from inaction to compliance with moral duty, from the idea that salvation is entirely done for them to keeping the commandments, and from narrow views of divine mercy to a broader belief in its overwhelming presence—such Scriptures should be rated among the best. As for the Old Testament, alignment with Christ's teachings will dictate rank; or, equivalently, alignment with that pure reason which is God's natural revelation in man—a standard that assigns different ranks to Scriptures that emerged among a Semitic people at a specific developmental stage. In the New Testament, the words and teachings of Jesus have their own distinct character, though it’s challenging to extract them from the gospels. The assumption that the writings of the apostles hold greater authority than those of their disciples is understandable. However, the immediate followers of Christ did not all share the same standing. Differing in some important principles, it is possible, if not likely, that some works by their disciples might hold greater value. The spirit of God may have worked through the apostles with greater intensity and clarity than in other teachers; however, its influence is shaped not just by external factors but by individual differences; thus, someone who hadn’t seen the Lord and therefore wasn't an apostle could grasp His mind better than an immediate disciple. Paul surpassed the early apostles in his understanding of the profound sayings of Jesus and in developing their latent meanings. Therefore, the normative element—that which determines the varying degrees of authority associated with the New Testament—lies not in apostolic authorship but in internal value; in the clarity and strength with which the divine Spirit enabled individuals to comprehend the truth. By distinguishing the temporary and everlasting in Christianity, the writings will rise or fall in significance according to these elements. The everlasting represents the essence and core of revealed truth. Perfection belongs only to the time-related; it cannot be said of the timeless.

The multitudinous collection of books contained in the [pg 137] Bible is not pervaded by unity of purpose or plan, so as to make a good classification easy. Least of all is it dominated by such substantial unity as has been connected with one man; for the conception of a Messiah was never the national belief of Judaism, but a notion projected by prophets into the future to comfort the people in times of disaster; the forecasting of aspirations doomed to disappointment. From the collection presenting various degrees of intellectual and moral development, it is difficult to see a sufficient reason for some being canonized to the exclusion of better works which were relegated to the class of the apocryphal.

The vast collection of books in the [pg 137] Bible lacks a unified purpose or plan, making it hard to classify effectively. It's especially not shaped by a consistent vision associated with a single individual; the idea of a Messiah was never a widespread belief in Judaism but rather a concept put forth by prophets to offer hope during difficult times—predictions of desires that were likely to be unfulfilled. Given the diversity of intellectual and moral perspectives, it's challenging to understand why some works were canonized while better ones were labeled as apocryphal.

Mr. Jones's390 statement that the primitive Christians are proper judges to determine what book is canonical, requires great modification, being too vague to be serviceable; for “primitive Christians” is a phrase that needs to be defined. How far do they extend? How much of the first and second centuries do they cover? Were not the primitive Christians divided in their beliefs? Did the Jewish and the Pauline ones unite in accepting the same writings? Not for a considerable time, until the means of ascertaining the real authors of the books and the ability to do so were lacking.

Mr. Jones's statement that the early Christians are the right judges to decide which books are canonical needs significant revision, as it is too vague to be useful; the term “early Christians” needs clarification. How far does that group go? Which parts of the first and second centuries does it include? Weren't the early Christians divided in their beliefs? Did the Jewish Christians and the Paulines agree on the same writings? Not for a long time, especially since there was no way to verify the true authors of these books or the means to do so.

As to the Old Testament, the Palestinian Jews determined the canonical books by gradually contracting the list and stopping it at a time when their calamities throwing them back on the past for springs of hope, had stiffened them within a narrow traditionalism; but their brethren in Egypt, touched by Alexandrian culture and Greek philosophy, received later productions into their canon, some of which at least are of equal value with Palestinian ones. In any case, the degree of authority attaching to the Biblical books grew from less to greater, till it culminated in a divine character, a sacredness rising even to infallibility. [pg 138] Doubtless the Jews of Palestine distinguished the canonical from the apocryphal or deutero-canonical books on grounds satisfactory to themselves; but their judgment was not infallible. A senate of Rabbis under the old dispensation might err, as easily as a synod of priests under the new. Though they may have been generally correct, it must not be assumed that they were always so. Their discernment may be commended without being magnified. The general feeling of leaning upon the past was a sound one, for the best times of Judaism had departed, and with them the most original effusions; yet the wave of Platonism that passed over Alexandria could not but quicken even the conservative mind of the Jew. Greek thought blended with echoes of the past, though in dulled form. Still a line had to be drawn in the national literature; and it was well drawn on the whole. The feeling existed that the collection must be closed with works of a certain period and a certain character; and it was closed accordingly, without preventing individuals from putting their private opinions over against authority, and dissenting.

In the case of the Old Testament, the Jewish people in Palestine gradually narrowed down the list of canonical books, finalizing it at a time when their struggles forced them to look back for hope, which made them become more rigid in their traditional beliefs. Meanwhile, their counterparts in Egypt, influenced by Alexandrian culture and Greek philosophy, included later works in their canon, some of which are at least as significant as those from Palestine. Over time, the authority of the Biblical books increased, eventually reaching a divine status, with a sacredness that approached infallibility. [pg 138] Certainly, the Jews in Palestine had their own reasons for distinguishing between canonical and apocryphal or deuterocanonical books; however, their judgment was not infallible. A council of Rabbis under the old law could make mistakes just as easily as a council of priests under the new order. They might have generally been correct, but it shouldn't be assumed that they were always right. Their ability to judge can be praised without being exaggerated. There was a valid sense of relying on the past, as the best times of Judaism had passed, along with its most original expressions; however, the wave of Platonism that swept through Alexandria inevitably invigorated even the conservative Jewish mindset. Greek thought mixed with echoes of the past, albeit in a muffled way. Still, it was necessary to set boundaries within national literature, and those boundaries were mostly well defined. There was a consensus that the collection should be finalized with works from a specific period and of a certain style, which it was, though this didn’t stop individuals from expressing their personal views against established authority and disagreeing.

At the present day a new arrangement is necessary; but where is the ecclesiastical body bold enough to undertake it? And if it were attempted or carried out by non-ecclesiastical parties, would the churches approve or adopt the proceeding? We venture to say, that if some books be separated from the collection and others put in their place—if the classification of some be altered, and their authority raised or lowered—good will be done; the Bible will have a fairer degree of normal power in doctrine and morals, and continue to promote spiritual life. Faith in Christ precedes faith in books. Unless criticism be needlessly negative it cannot remove this time-honored legacy from the position it is entitled to, else the spiritual consciousness of humanity will rebel. While the subject is treated reverently, and the love of truth overrides dogmatic prejudices, the canon will come forth in a different form [pg 139] from that which it has had for centuries—a form on which faith may rest without misgiving.

Today, a new approach is needed; but where is the religious group bold enough to take it on? And if it were attempted or carried out by non-religious parties, would the churches approve or accept the move? We dare to say that if some books are removed from the collection and others are added—if the classification of some is changed, and their authority is raised or lowered—good will come of it; the Bible will have a more balanced influence on doctrine and morals, and continue to foster spiritual life. Faith in Christ comes before faith in books. Unless criticism is unnecessarily harsh, it cannot strip this longstanding tradition of its rightful place; otherwise, the spiritual awareness of humanity will push back. As long as the topic is handled with respect, and the love of truth surpasses rigid beliefs, the canon will emerge in a different form [pg 139] than it has had for centuries—a form on which faith can confidently rest.

The canon was a work of divine providence, because history, in a religious view, necessarily implies the fact. It was a work of inspiration, because the agency of the Holy Spirit has always been with the people of God as a principle influencing their life. It was not, however, the result of a special or peculiar act of divine inspiration at any one time, but of a gradual illuminating process, shaped by influences more or less active in the divine economy.

The canon was a product of divine providence because, from a religious perspective, history inherently includes this fact. It was inspired work because the presence of the Holy Spirit has always guided the people of God, influencing their lives. However, it wasn't the result of a special or strange act of divine inspiration at one specific moment; rather, it came from a gradual process of illumination, shaped by various influences within the divine plan.

The canonical authority of Scripture does not depend on any church or council. The early church may be cited as a witness for it; that is all. Canonical authority lies in Scripture itself, and is inherent in the books so far as they contain a declaration of the divine will. Hence, there is truth in the statement of old theologians that the authority of Scripture is from God alone. It was the early church indeed that made the canon, selecting the books which appeared to have been written by apostles or apostolic men, and carrying over to them authority from alleged authenticity more than internal value. But the latter is the real index of authority; and God is the fountain from whom spiritual endowments proceed.391 The canonicity of the books is a distinct question from that of their authenticity. The latter is a thing of historic criticism; the former of doctrinal belief. Their ecclesiastical authority rests on outward attestation; their normal, on faith and feeling.

The authority of Scripture doesn't rely on any church or council. The early church can be seen as a see to it; that's all. The authority comes from Scripture itself and is inherent in the books as far as they express God's will. Therefore, there's truth in the old theologians' claim that the authority of Scripture is from God alone. It was indeed the early church that formed the canon, choosing the books believed to be written by apostles or those closely associated with them, attributing authority based more on perceived authenticity than their actual value. But the latter is the true measure of authority; and God is the source from which spiritual gifts flow.391 The canonicity of the books is a separate issue from their realness. The latter involves historical criticism; the former relates to doctrinal belief. Their ecclesiastical authority is based on external validation; their true authority hinges on faith and feeling.


Footnotes

1.
κανών.
2.
On the History of the Canon, pp 3-68.
3.
Clement. Hom. ap. Coteler, vol. i. p. 608.
4.
Stromata, vi. 15, p. 803, ed. Potter.
5.
Adv. Hæres., i. 95.
6.
Ap. Euseb. H. E., v. 24.
7.
On Heretical Prescriptions, chs. 12, 13.
8.
Comment. in Mat. iii. p. 916; ed. Delarue.
9.
γραφαὶ κανόνος.
10.
Ancient monuments related to the history of the Donatists, ed. Dupin, p. 168.
11.
κανών.
12.
At the end of the Iambi to Seleucus, on the books of the New Testament, he adds, οὐτος ἀψευδέστατος κανὼν ἄν εἴη τῶν θεοπνεύστων γραφῶν.
13.
Prologus galeatus in ii. Reg.
14.
Expos. in Symb. Apost., 37, p. 374, ed. Migne.
15.
κανονικός.
16.
ἰδιωτικός and ἀκανόνιστος.
17.
Κανονιζόμενα.
18.
Such as ἐνδιάθηκα, ὡρισμένα.
19.
κανονιζόμενα or κεκανονισμένα.
20.
ἀπόκρυφος.
21.
Speech on Order., vol. ii. p. 44.
22.
גנז. The Jews applied the word genuzim to books withdrawn from public use, whose contents were thought to be out of harmony with the doctrinal or moral views of Judaism when the canon was closed. See Fürst's The canon of the Old Testament, p. 127, note; and Geiger's Urschrift, p. 201.
23.
δεδημοσιευμένα.
24.
H. E. Il. 23, III. 3-16.
25.
Stromata, lib. iii. p. 1134, ed. Migne.
26.
Prologue. To the Cant., opp., vol. iii. p. 36.
27.
νόθος, ψευδεπίγραφος.
28.
See Suicer's Thesaurus, s.v.
29.
Βιβλία ἀναγινωσκόμενα, libri ecclesiastici.
30.
In his epistle to Laeta he uses the epithet in its customary sense, of books unauthentic, not proceeding from the authors whose names they bear. Opp. vol. i. p. 877, ed. Migne.
31.
Num. xxi. 14.
32.
Joshua x. 12, 13; 2 Sam. i. 18.
33.
2 Sam. viii. 16; 1 Kings iv. 3.
34.
Isaiah, xl.-lxvi.
35.
Chap. xiv. 23-50, &c. See Hilgenfeld's Messiah of the Jews, p. 107.
36.
See Buxtorf's Tiberias, chap. x., p. 88, &c.; and Herzfeld's History of the People of Israel, vol. i. p. 380, &c. Zwölfter Excursus.
37.
Chapter i.
38.
על ידי. Does this mean for, rather than, as Bloch understands it? Waehner inserts, to fill up the sense, "some of which, however, were written by;" but this is far-fetched. See Antiquities of the Hebrews, p. 13.
39.
Fol. 15, 1.
40.
פחכ.
41.
Studies on the History of the Collection of Ancient Hebrew Literature, p. 127, &c.
42.
vii. 12, συναγωγὴ γραμματέων, not ἡ συναγωγή.
43.
That the Scribes always adhered to the prohibition to write no religious laws and ordinances cannot be held, even in the face of the Talmudic saying, כוחכ הילכוה כשורף חורה (writers of Halacoth are like a burner of the law). This may apply to the late scribes or bookmen, not to the earlier. The greater part of Geiger's Original text is based on the opposite idea. As the reverence for former scholars increased, the Talmudic saying might be accepted. See Temura, 14 b.
44.
Chapter ix. 2.
45.
Chapter ii. 13.
46.
Antiq. xii. 10, 1.
47.
Josephus's Antiq., xiii. 5, 8; 1 Maccab., xii. 35.
48.
1 Maccab., xiii. 36.
49.
Sota, 24 a.
50.
מבינים, Nehemiah viii. 3.
51.
Talmudic tradition, which attributes the redaction of the book to the men of the great synagogue who are said to have acted under the influence of the divine spirit, separates the three apocryphal pieces from the rest; but this arose from the desire of discountenancing the idea that the work consists of romance and legend. Such later tradition took curious ways of justifying the canonicity of Daniel and the redaction of it by the great synagogue, for example, the assumption that the second part arose out of a series of unconnected Megiloth which were not reduced to chronological order. Still the Midrash maintains that Daniel, or the person writing in his name, was no prophet, like Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi, but a man of visions, an end times believer. It was a general belief, that visions had come into the place of prediction when the book appeared. The Greek translation could not have been long after the original, because it is used in the First Book of Maccabees. The interval between the Hebrew and the Greek was inconsiderable. The translator not only departed from, but added to, the original, inserting such important pieces as the Prayer of Azarias, the Song of the Three Children, the history of Susanna, and that of Bel and the Dragon. Whether any of these had been written before is uncertain. Most of the traditions they embody were probably reduced to writing by the translator, and presented in his peculiar style. The assertion, that Josephus was unacquainted with these additions is hazardous, since the way in which he speaks of Daniel's fame (Antiq. x. 11, 7), and especially of the books he wrote (τὰ βιβλία), supposes some relation to them. Elsewhere he speaks of a book (x. 10, 4; xi. 8, 5), where he may have thought of the canonical part.
52.
פתוביס, translated by the Greek ἁγιόγραφα, hagiographa.
53.
It has been thought that the phrase פעלי אמפות in the ninth verse alludes to the great council or synagogue. This conjecture is plausible on various grounds. The reasons for attributing the epilogue to a later time than the writer of the book appear to be stronger than those assigning it to the original author. The 13th and 14th verses in particular, are unlike Coheleth.
54.
τὰ ἀλλα πάτρια βιβλία; τὰ λοιπὰ τῶν βιβλίων. The younger Sirach does not use γραφαὶ, which would have been a proper translation of c'tubim. Does not this ἀλλα imply the non-application of the specific title c'tubim to the hagiographa at that time, and therefore the idea that the third canon was still open?
55.
Against Apion, i. 8.
56.
In Maaser Sheni, Sota 24. 1, the duumvirate or suggoth, consisting of the president, Nasi, and vice-president, Ab-beth-din, are referred to Hyrcanus's creation. Zunz affirms that it originated in the time of Simon, son of Mattathias, 142 b.c.
57.
Antiq., xiv., 9.
58.
The court evidence, p. 68.
59.
The Sanhedrim properly named ceased under R. Judah I., Ha-Nasi, when the council of seventy members which sat at Sepphoris before his patriarchate, transferred its privileges to him, on his removal to that place. The court was then merged in the patriarch.
60.
ננוזים literally concealed, withdrawn from public use.
61.
See Fürst's The canon of the Old Testament, etc. pp. 147, 148.
62.
Tract. Sabbath. ch. i.
63.
Because of its profane spirit and Epicurean ideas; see Adoyot v. 3.
64.
Yadayim v. 3.
65.
See Graetz's Ecclesiastes, pp. 162, 163.
66.

The sages wished to pronounce Coheleth apocryphal, because its statements are contradictory. And why have they not declared it apocryphal? Because it begins with words of the law, and ends with words of the law, for it opens with the words “What advantage has man in all his labor wherewith he labors under the sun?” &c., &c.—Sabbat. 30 b.

The sages wanted to label Coheleth as apocryphal because its statements are contradictory. So why haven't they declared it apocryphal? Because it starts and ends with legal principles, opening with the words "What benefit does a person get from all their hard work under the sun?" etc., etc.—Sabbat. 30 b.

So also in the Midrash: “The sages wished to pronounce Coheleth apocryphal,” &c., &c.—Vayyikra rabba 161 b.

So also in the Midrash: "The sages wanted to declare Coheleth as not part of the canon," &c., &c.—Vayyikra rabba 161 b.

67.
R. Simeon ben Asai said, "I heard it from the 72 elders on the day R. Eleasar ben Asaria was appointed elder, that the Song of Songs and Coheleth make hands impure."—Yadayim v. 3.
68.
This language was based on a figurative interpretation of the Song. One who said, "Anyone who reads writings like Sirach and the later books loses their share in eternal life." can have no weight. He outheroded the Palestinian tradition respecting the Jewish productions of later origin, which merely affirms that they "Don't pollute the hands."—(Toss. Yadayim, c. 2)
69.
Studies on history, etc., p. 150, &c.
70.
Geiger's Urschrift, p. 288.
71.
See De Goeje in the Theological Journal Volume II. (1868) p. 179, &c.
72.
Zunz's The worship services, pp. 101, 102.
73.
V. 20, p. 124, ed. Ueltzen.
74.
Dillmann, in the Yearbooks for German Theology, Volume Three, p. 422.
75.
In his Antique, x. 4, 5, and xi. 1-5.
76.
iv. 6, sec. 3, and vi. 2, sec. 1.
77.
xi. 8, sec. 5.
78.
Article "Kanon" in Herzog's Encyclopedia, vol. vii., p. 253; and the same author's Introduction to the Theology of the Old Testament., pp. 91, 92.
79.
See Abulfatach's Annal. Samar., p. 102, 9, &c.
80.
Kirschbaum, Weisse, and Noack.
81.
Introduction to the Old Testament, vol. i. p. 133.
82.
On contemplative life, Opp. Tom. ii., P. 475, ed. Mangey.
83.
See Credner's On the History of the Canon, p. 124.
84.
The man. et pond., chapters 22, 23, vol. ii. p. 180, ed. Petav.
85.
Baba Bathra, fol. 14, 2.
86.
See Prince, The Canon etc. 14, &c.
87.
Studies on the history of Old Testament literature, etc., p. 18, etc.
88.
Hody The original texts of the Bible, p. 644.
89.
Hody gives lists of the order in which the books stand in some early printed editions and in a few MSS., p. 645.
90.
The Apocrypha, etc., p. 14, &c.
91.
Studies and Reviews for 1853, p. 267, &c.
92.
A Scholarly History of the Canon, p. 22.
93.
See Rothe, On Dogmatics, Studies & Critiques for 1860, p. 67, &c. The apostle's argument rests on the occurrence of the singular (seed, σπέρμα) in Genesis xvii. 8 (LXX.), not the plural (seeds, σπέρματα); though the plural of the corresponding Hebrew word could not have been used, because it has a different signification. Grammatical inaccuracy is made the basis of a certain theological interpretation. Those who wish to see a specimen of labored ingenuity unsuccessfully applied to the justification of St. Paul's argument in this passage, may consult Tholuck's The Old Testament in the New Testament, p. 63, etc. Vierte Auflage. (Epist. to the Galatians iii. 16.)
94.
Died 202 a.d.
95.
Advers. Hares., v. 35, referring to Baruch iv. 36, and v. p. 335, ed. Massuet.
96.
Ibid., iv., 26, referring to Daniel xiii. 20 in the Septuagint.
97.
Died 220a.d.
98.
Educator. vi. 3.
99.
Stromata, ii. 23.
100.
Stromata, iv. 16.
101.
Ibid., ii. 7.
102.
Ex Script. prophet. eclogae, c. 1.
103.
Stromateis, ii. 15.
104.
Died 264 a.d.
105.
On Nature; Routh's Sacred Remains, vol. iv. p. 356.
106.
Fragment. Nice., in Sacred Relics, vol. ii. p. 404.
107.
Ibid., p. 407.
108.
Same source., p. 406.
109.
Letter to Dionysius, Roman, in Reliquiae Sacrae, vol. iii. p. 195.
110.
Reliquary. Sacred., vol. ii. p. 408.
111.
Died 220 a.d.
112.
Enemies. Valentinians. ch. 2.
113.
On the Encouragement of Chastity, ch. 2.
114.
Against the Gnostics, ch. 8.
115.
On Female Habits, ch. 3.
116.
Epist. 55, p. 110, ed. Fell.
117.
On Prayer. Lord. p. 153.
118.
De Exhortat. Martyrii, ch. 12, p. 182.
119.
De Mortal, p. 161.
120.
On Prayer. Lord., p. 141.
121.
Testim. iii. 4, p. 62.
122.
De Lapsis, p. 133, &c.
123.
Adv. Noel. v.
124.
See Migne's edition, p. 689, &c.
125.
Died after 171.
126.
Ap. Euseb. H. E., lib. iv. ch. 26.
127.
Died 254, a.d.
128.
Ap. Euseb. H. E., lib. iv. ch. 25.
129.
Comment in Joann. tom. xxxii. ch. 14, ed. Huet. p, 409.
130.
Against Celsus. iii. 72; vol. i. p. 494, ed. Delarue.
131.
In Exodus, Hom. vi. i; Levit. Hom. v. 2.
132.
In Levit., Hom. xii. 4.
133.
In Lukam, Hom. 21.
134.
On Speaking, ii. p. 215.
135.
Opp. ed Delarue, vol. i. p. 12.
136.
Died 311.
137.
Gathering of ten maidens, in Combefis's Auctarium bibliothecae Graecorum patrum, p. 69.
138.
Ibid., p. 69.
139.
Same source., p. 109.
140.
τὰ λόγια. Ap. Euseb. H. E. iii. 39.
141.
Davidson's An Introduction to the Study of the New Testament. vol. x. p. 388.
142.
Explanation in the Letter to Titus, vol. iv. p. 407, ed. Benedict.
143.
The Valentinian Gnosis and the Holy Scripture, p. 75.
144.
A good deal of manipulation has been needlessly employed for the purpose of placing these heretics as early as possible; but nothing definite can be extracted from Irenæus's notices of them. Hippolytus's use of the present tense, in speaking of them, renders it probable that they were nearly his contemporaries.
145.
See the Indexes to Duncker and Schneidewin's edition.
146.
Library, cod. 232.
147.
It is an unfounded assumption that Paul cited the passage by "just an accident;" on the contrary, he gives it as canonical, with “as it's written” (1 Corinth. ii. 9). It may be that the Gnostics are referred to as using the objectionable passage; but it is special pleading to restrict it to them, when Paul has expressly used the same, deriving it either from Isaiah lxiv. 4, or some unknown document; just as it is special pleading to identify ὁ κύριος standing beside νόμος καὶ προφῆται, with the NT. The word excludes Paul's Epistles from the canon; nor is there any evidence to the contrary, as has been alleged, in the two Syriac epistles attributed to Clement, which Wetstein published. Comp. Eusebius's Church History iv. 22, Photius's Library, 232. Apologists have labored to prove Hegesippus an orthodox Catholic Christian, like Irenæus; but in vain. He was a Jewish Christian of moderate type, holding intercourse with Pauline Christians at the time when the Catholic Church was being formed.
148.
See Hilgenfeld's Journal for 1875-1878.
149.
There is ἄπεστιν instead of the Septuagint's and Mark's (Tischend.) ἀπέχει.
150.
The Story of Jesus of Nazareth, vol. 1, p. 144.
151.
See Vision ii, 3, 4, with the prolegomena of De Gebhardt: and Harnack, p. lxxiii.
152.
See Holtzmann in Hilgenfeld's Magazine for 1875, p. 40, &c.
153.
Epist. ch. iv.
154.
Chapter xii. pp. 30, 31, ed. 2, Hilgenfeld.
155.
See Chapter xv. end, with Hilgenfeld's note, Barnabae letter ed. altera, pp. 118, 119.
156.
Epis. p. 13 ed. Hilgenfeld.
157.
Journal of Scientific Theology, 1871, P. 336, etc.
158.
Chapters xvi. and iv. In the former the reference is to Enoch lxxxix. 56, 66, 67, but the latter is not in the present book of Enoch, though Hilgenfeld thinks he has discovered it in lxxxix. 61-64 and xc. 17. (Dillmann's The Book of Enoch, pp. 61, 63). Was another apocryphal Jewish book current in the time of Barnabas, under the name of Enoch; or did he confound one document with another, misled by the Greek translation of an apocalyptic work which had fallen into discredit? See Hilgenfeld's Barnabae Letter, ed. 2 pp. 77, 78.
159.
Chapter xi.
160.
Ecclesiastical History iii. 39.
161.
A small body of literature originating in the fragment of Papias preserved by Eusebius (Hist. Eccles. iii, 39, 1-4) has appeared; though it is difficult to obtain satisfactory conclusions. Not only have Weiffenbach and Leimbach written treatises on the subject, but other scholars have entered into it more or less fully,—Zahn, Steitz, Riggenbach, Hilgenfeld, Lipsius, Keim, Martens, Loman, Holtzmann, Hausrath, Tietz, and Lightfoot. The fragment is not of great weight in settling the authenticity of the four gospels. Indirectly indeed it throws some light on the connection of two evangelists with written memoirs of the life of Jesus; but it rather suggests than solves various matters of importance. It is tolerably clear that the gospels, if such they may be called, of which he speaks as written by Matthew and Mark, were not identical with the works now existing under the names of these evangelists; and that no safe conclusion can be drawn from Papias's silence about John's and Luke's as not then in existence. Neither the present gospels nor any other had been converted into Bible; since he regarded oral traditions as more credible than written memoirs. Those who hold that the presbyter John was none other than the apostle, Eusebius having misunderstood the fragment and made a different John from the apostle, as well as the critics who deduce from the fragment the fact that John suffered martyrdom in Palestine, have not established these conclusions. Papias refers to the material he got for explaining the λογία, rather than the source whence they were drawn. But whether he learnt directly from the elders, or indirectly as the preposition (παρὰ) would seem to indicate, and whether the sentence beginning with "What's up, Andrew?" &c., (τί Ἀνδρέας κ. τ. λ.) stands in apposition to the “words of the wise,” (τούς τῶν πρεσβυτέρων λόγους) or not, are things uncertain.
162.
Letter to the Philadelphians, ch. 5 See Hefele's note on the passage. The other well-known passage in chapter viii. is too uncertain in reading and meaning to be adduced here.
163.
Chapter iii.
164.
To the Ephesians, chapter xii.
165.
Letter to the Romans, iv.
166.
Testam. Benj. 11, p. 201, ed. Sinker.
167.
Journal for Scientific Theology, 1875, p. 490, et seq.
168.
Ἐν τόις ἀπομνημονέυμασαι, ἄ φημι ὑπὸ τῶν ἀποστόλων αὐτοῦ καὶ τῶν ἐκείνοις παρακολουθησάντων συντετάχθαι. Sec. 103. Here "the apostles" are not necessarily Matthew and John. Apocryphal gospels then current bore the name of apostles or their attendants,—of Peter, James, Nicodemus, Matthias, &c.
169.
Καὶ τὸ εἰπεῖν μετωνομακέναι αὐτὸν Πέτρον καὶ γεγράφθαι ἐν τοῖς ἀπομνημονεύμασαι αὐτοῦ γεγενημένον καὶ τοῦτο, μετὰ τοῦ καὶ, κ. τ. λ. Dial. cum Tryph., 106. Here the pronoun αὐτοῦ probably refers to Peter. And the expression “his memoirs” can hardly mean Mark's gospel, since Jerome is the first that calls it such.
170.
Dialogue, part ii., p. 315, ed. Thirlby. Comp. on Justin, Tjeenk-Willink's Justin Martyr in his relationship to Paul.
171.
Apologies. i. 97, ed. Thirlby.
172.
Hieronymi Prooem. in Letter to Titus.
173.
Comp. chap. xii., where γραφαί is applied to the apostolic epistles; a title they did not receive so early as the age of Polycarp. Zahn himself admits this.
174.
Chapter xiv. 2.
175.
Chapter ii. 4.
176.
See The letters of Clement of Rome to the Corinthians, ed. de Gebhardt and Harnack, 2., sec. 10, Prolegomena.
177.
For Christ. II, 12.
178.
Ibid. 33.
179.
Chapter xviii.
180.
Ap. Euseb. H. E., iv. 23.
181.
Ap. Euseb. H. E., v. 1, p. 144, ed. Bright.
182.
θεῖος λόγος. *Ad Autolycum*, iii. 14, p. 1141, ed Migne.
183.
Ibid., ii. 22.
184.
Epist. 151, ad Algasiam.
185.
See Overbeck's Studies on the History of the Early Church, Treatise I., in which the date of the letter is brought down till after Constantine. Surely this is too late.
186.
Davidson's Introduction to the Study of the New Testament, vol. ii. p. 508, &c.
187.
τὸ εὐαγγέλιον.
188.
ὁ ἀπόστολος.
189.
Adves. Hæres., iv. 20, 2.
190.
Stromateis, ii. 6, p. 965, ed. Migne.
191.
Ibid., iv. 17, p. 1312.
192.
Same source., i. 29, p. 928.
193.
On Oratory, cap. 12.
194.
*On Chastity*, cap. 10-20.
195.
G. of St. Paul's epistles, a MS. of the ninth century according to Tischendorf.
196.
See Anger's About the Letter to Laodicea, 1843.
197.
It also extends to the Laodiceans and the Alexandrians, made by Paul in the name of the false teachings of Marcion and several other things that cannot be accepted into the Catholic Church. Perhaps a comma should be put after nominee, and fincte joined to what follows, to the alia plura said to be forged in the interest of Marcion.
198.
The four Gospels of John, supported by his fellow disciples and bishops, said, "Fast with me today for three days, and whatever has been revealed to each of us, let’s share with one another on the same night." This was revealed to Andrew from the apostles, so that everyone, recognizing John by name, could write everything down.
199.
It is printed and largely commented on by Credner in his History of the New Testament Canon edited by Volkmar, p. 141, &c., and by Westcott About the Canon, Appendix C, p. 466, 2d edition. Many others have explained it; especially Hilgenfeld.
200.
About A.D. 190.
201.
Eusebius H. E. vi. 12.
202.
Tischendorf edited the Pauline epistles from this MS. Lipsiæ, 1852.
203.
Died 254 A.D.
204.
τὰ ἐν τῇ διαθήκη βιβλία, ἐνδιάθηκα, ὁμολογούμενα.
205.
In one place, however, he calls it very helpful and wonderfully inspired. Commentary on the Epistles to the Romans., xvi. 14.
206.
νόθα.
207.
Ap. Euseb, Ecclesiastical History, vi. 25; iii. 25, ἀντιλεγόμενα.
208.
See Euseb. H.E. vi. 25. Comment. in Malth., iii. p. 463; Ibid., p. 814; Comment. on ep. to Romans., iv. p. 683; in Matthew, iii. p. 644; Homily. viii. in Numb., ii. p. 294; Against Celsus, i. 63, p. 378; On Principles preface, i. p. 49. Opp., ed. Delarue.
209.
Died 340 ad
210.
Church History, iii. 25; also 31, 39; vi. 13, 14.
211.
ὁμολογούμενα, ἐνδιάθηκα, ἀναμφίλεκτα, ἀναντίρρητα.
212.
ἀντιλεγόμενα, γνώριμα δὲ τοῖς πολλοῖς, ἐν πλείσταις ἐκκλησίαις δεδημοσιευμένα, νόθα.
213.
ἄτοπα πάντη καὶ δυσσεβῆ; παντελῶς νόθα (iii. 31).
214.
This last with the qualification εἴγε φανείη. In another place he states that it was rejected by some, and therefore it is also along with the ἀντιλεγόμενα or νόθα.
215.
μικτά.
216.
νόθα.
217.
νοθεύομαι. Church History, ii. 23. Christophorson, Schmid, and Hug think that Eusebius gave the opinion of others in this word: but it is more likely that he gave his own, as Valesius thinks. See the note in Schmid's Ancient History and Defense of the Canon, etc., p. 358.
218.
Ibid., vi. 14.
219.
See Weber's Contributions to the History of the New Testament Canon, p. 142, &c.
220.
ὁμολογουμένη. Church History, iii. 16.
221.
Against the Heir, iii., II, 8.
222.
Adv. Marc. iv. 5.
223.
De præscript. hæret. c. 36.
224.
The prescription stands. c. 32.
225.
Apostolic Eusebius Church History ii. 15 and vi. 14.
226.
Ignatius of Antioch, 1873; and Prolegomena to the Apostolic Fathers' Works, by de Gebhardt, Harnack, and Zahn, Fasciculus, ii.
227.
History of the New Testament Canon, p. 217, &c.
228.
See Apostolic Constitution., p. 67, ed Ueltzen.
229.
Died 386 A.D.
230.
Catech., iv. 22, pp. 66, 67, ed. Milles.
231.
Ibid., xi. p. 142.
232.
Same source., vi. p. 80.
233.
Same source., ix. pp. 115, 122.
234.
Ibid., ix. p. 115.
235.
Ibid., ii. p. 31.
236.
Ibid., xvi. p. 239.
237.
Athanasii Opp. ed. Benedict. i. 2, pp. 962, 963.
238.
Speech against the Arians, ii. 35, vol. i. 503, ed. Benedict.
239.
Ibid., ii. 42, i. p. 510.
240.
Ibid., ii. 79, i. p. 546.
241.
Letter to the bishops of Egypt., &c., i. 1, p. 272.
242.
Against Arianism., i. 12, i. p. 416.
243.
Apology against the Arians, ii. vol. i. p. 133.
244.
Prepare Evan., i. 9.
245.
Ibid., xi. 14.
246.
Ibid., xii. 18.
247.
Same source., vi. 11.
248.
Demon. Evangelist., vi. 19.
249.
Died 379 a.d.
250.
Homil. in princip. proverb. Opp. ed. Garnier altera, vol. ii. p. 140.
251.
Monastic Constitutions, c. iii. 2. Ibid., p. 779.
252.
Adv. Eunom, vol. i. p. 417.
253.
On the Holy Spirit, c. viii. vol. iii. p. 23.
254.
_In Primcip. Proverb_, vol. ii. p. 152.
255.
Died 389 a.d.
256.
Opp. ed. Migne, vol. iii. pp. 473, 474.
257.
Gregorii Nazianzeni, Opp. ed. Migne, vol. iii. pp. 473, 474.
258.
Died 395 a.d.
259.
Iambi ad Seleucum; in Greg. Naz. Opp. ii. p. 194.
260.
Died 403 A.D.
261.
ἀμφιλέκτα. Adv. Hæres, i. p. 19. See Hæres, iii. tom. i. p. 941. De ponder. et mensur. 23.
262.
Advers. Heirs, lib. i., tom. 2 ed. Petav. Paris, 1662, p. 72.
263.
Same source., lib. ii. tom. ii. p. 781.
264.
Ibid., lib. ii. tom. i. p. 580.
265.
*Ibid.*, lib, ii. tom. i. p. 481.
266.
Same source., lib. i. tom. ii. p. 157.
267.
Hæres, xxx. 15.
268.
Died 392 a.d.
269.
Enarrat. in ep. S. Petri secundam, p. 1774 ed Migne.
270.
Died 407 a.d.
271.
See Montfaucon in his edition of Chrysostom's Works, vol. vi. pp. 364, 365, ed. Paris, 1835.
272.
Expos. in Psalm cix. 7. See also xi. 1 in Genes, where Wisdom xiv. 3 is cited.
273.
Expos. in Psalm xlix. 3.
274.
De Lazaro, ii. 4.
275.
Died 392 a.d.
276.
On the Trinity, iii. 2. p. 792 ed. Migne.
277.
Fragmenta in Epist. 2 ad Corinthios, when Baruch, iii. 3, is quoted like Psalm 101, p. 1697.
278.
De Spirit. sanct. i. p. 1033.
279.
Died 428 a.d.
280.
See Leontius Byzantinus contra Nestorianos et Eutychianos, lib. iii. in Gallandi Library, xii. p. 690. Comp. Fritzsche On the Life and Writings of Theodorus of Mopsuestia, Halæ, 1836.
281.
Died 444 a.d.
282.
Contra Julian, i. p. 541, ed. Migne.
283.
*Ibid.*, p. 815.
284.
Ibid., p. 921.
285.
In Isaim, ed. Migne, p. 93.
286.
P. 859, vol. i.
287.
P. 910, vol. i., ed. Migne.
288.
βιβλία κανονιζόμενα, κανονικά, κεκανονισμένα, ὡρισμένα.
289.
βιβλία ἀναγινωσκόμενα.
290.
Died 430 A.D.
291.
The forty-four books are, 5 of Moses, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, 4 Kings, 2 Chronicles, Job, Tobit, Esther, Judith, 2 Maccabees, Ezra, Nehemiah, Psalms, 3 of Solomon, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, 12 Prophets, 4 greater do. On Christian Doctrine ii. 8.
292.
Against Pleasure. i. 38. Opp. Paris, 1837, vol. ix. p. 1006.
293.
On Christian Doctrine ii. 8. City of God. xviii. 20, 1.
294.
De Praesdest. Sanct. i. 11.
295.
Retract. i. 10.
296.
De Peccat merit. i. 50; Opp. vol. x. p. 137, ed. Migne.
297.
Mansi, tom. iii. p. 924.
298.
Same source., p. 891.
299.
Died 420 a.d.
300.
Prologue helmeted in the Books of Kings. Letter to Paulinus.
301.
In Herbst's Intro., first part, p. 37.
302.
Opp. ed. Benedict., Vol. IV., pp. 679, 684, 750.
303.
Ep. ad Dardan. Opp. vol. i. P. 1103, ed. Migne.
304.
See Onomastica Sacra; Comment. in Ep. ad Philem; De Viris illustr.
305.
Died 368 a.d.
306.
Prolog. in Psalm., Opp. ed. Migne, vol. i. p. 241.
307.
*De Trinitate* iv. 16.
308.
Ex. Op. Hist. Fragment, iii. vol. ii. p. 672 ed. Migne.
309.
In cxxvii. Psalm.
310.
In Psalm cxxvi. 6.
311.
In Psalm lxviii. 19, and On the Trinity, iv. 42.
312.
Ibid., iv. 8.
313.
Died about 370 A.D.
314.
*On the Donatist Schism*, iii. 3.
315.
Ibid., ii. 25.
316.
Died about 370 A.D.
317.
By not sparing, &c., ed. Coleti, p. 190.
318.
Ibid., p. 236.
319.
Ibid., p. 187.
320.
Pro Athanasio, lib. i. p. 98.
321.
Ibid., p. 105.
322.
Same here., lib. ii. pp. 127, 128.
323.
Died 397 a.d.
324.
On the Holy Spirit iii. 18.
325.
On the death of viii.
326.
In Psalm cxviii., Sermo. 118, 2.
327.
Of the Holy Spirit. iii., vi. 39.
328.
Book of Tobit.
329.
Died 410 A.D.
330.
Expositions in Symbol Apostolic., pp. 373, 374, ed. Migne.
331.
Died about 387 a.d.
332.
De Hæres. chs. 60 and 61, in Galland, vii. pp. 424, 425.
333.
Apud Mansi, iii. pp. 1040, 1041.
334.
Credner's On the History of the Canon, p. 151, &c., and Thiel's Genuine Letters of the Roman Popes, tom. i.
335.
Mansi iv. p. 430.
336.
Opp. Græc., tom. ii. P. 327, ed. Rom. 1746.
337.
Ibid., tom. i. p. 101.
338.
Tom. iii. p. 60.
339.
Galland, xii. p. 79, &c.
340.
See Dillmann in Ewald's Yearbooks, v. p. 144, &c.
341.
Died 599 a.d.
342.
See Credner's On the History of the Canon, p. 97, &c.
343.
Died 891 a.d.
344.
Nomocanon, Title III., cap. 2, vol. iv. pp. 1050, 1051 ed. Migne.
345.
See Codd. 113, 126.
346.
Died 754 AD
347.
Died 636 a.d.
348.
Etymology. vi. 1.
349.
Died 604 A.D.
350.
Died 912 a.d.
351.
Died 735 a.d.
352.
Died 804 A.D.
353.
Died 856 a.d.
354.
Died 1141 A.D.
355.
Died 1156 a.d.
356.
Died 1182 A.D.
357.
1270 A.D.
358.
Died 1263 a.d.
359.
Died 1384 a.d.
360.
Died 1340 a.d.
361.
See Hody, p. 648, &c.
362.
Chemnitz calls seven books of the New Testament apocryphos, because of their uncertain authorship (see Council of Trent Exam, p. 45, &c.)
363.
See Tholuck's Commentary on the Letter to the Hebrews, Second Edition, pp. 55, 86.
364.
Carlstadt's treatise is reprinted in Credner's On the History of the Canon.
365.
Werke, edited by Schuler and Schulthess, vol. ii. p. 169.
366.
Episode against the Waldensians, 1530, In the Sculteti Annals, the renewed second decade of the Gospel, pp. 313, 314.
367.
Ibid.
368.
Hug says that his copy of Widmanstad's edition had the Acts immediately following the Gospels.
369.
Epist. ad Paulinum.
370.
Hom. vii. in Josua.
371.
De Bibliorum textibus originalibus, &c., p. 654.
372.
Ibid., p. 664.
373.
See Zacagni's Collection of Ancient Monuments Preface, p. lxxi., &c.
374.
See Volkmar's Attachment to Crednet's History of the N. T. Canon, p. 341, &c.; and Hody From the original texts of the Bible, p. 644, &c.
375.
Niemeyer's Collection of Confessions, p. 468.
376.
Same source., p. 330.
377.
, pp. 361, 362.
378.
See Herzog's The Roman Waldensians, p. 55, &c.; and his programm On the origin and original state of the Waldensians, &c., pp. 17, 40, 41.
379.
Leger's History of the Waldensian Churches, vol. i., p. 112, &c.
380.
The reason given for their being added as a separate appendix is that they are cited by some fathers and found in some Latin Bibles.
381.
Kimmel's Monuments of the faith in the East, part i. p. 467.
382.
Died 791 a.d.
383.
Treatise on the Free Examination of the Canon, 4 parts, Halle, 1771-1775.
384.
See Toland's Nazarenus, p. 25, &c., second edition; and Morgan's Ethics Thinker, vol. i. p. 56, &c.
385.
For example, “Moses is dead; his authority ended when Christ arrived—he is no longer relevant here.... We are happy to see him as a teacher, but we will not accept him as our lawgiver, unless he aligns with the New Testament and the law of nature.” All Writings, ed. Walch. dritter Theil., pp. 7, 8.
386.
Such as Calovius, Chemnitz, John Gerhard, W. Lyser, Quenstedt, Brochmand, Hollaz, &c. Melancthon also makes no important distinction between the two Testaments in his Theological loci. Calvin's theology was derived from the Old Testament more than the New.
387.
His full sayings are collected in Bretschneider's Luther for our time, pp. 186-224; and in Krause's Theological works, pp. 205-241.
388.
Theological Places Tom. i. pp. 186, 187, ed. Cotta, 1762.
389.
Didactic-Polemical Theology, p. 340.
390.
See Jones's new and full method of settling the canonical authority of the New Testament, Vol. I., Part i., chap. 5. page 52, ed. 1726.
391.
Ecclesia sua autoritate nullum librum facit canonicum, quippe canonica scripturae autoritas est a solo Deo, &c. Gerhard's Theological Topics, tom. i. p. 4, ed. Cotta. Autoritas scripturæ quoad nos nihil allud est, quam manifestatio et cognitio unicæ illius divinæ et summæ autoritatis, quæ scriptum est interna et insita. Ecclesia igitur non confert scripturæ novam aliquam autoritatem quoad nos, sed testificatione sua ad agnitionem illius; veritatis nos deducit. Concedimus, ecclesiam esse scripturæ sacræ witness, guardian, defender, announcer, and interpreter; sed negarnus, ex eo effici, quod autoritas scripturæ sive simpliciter sive quoad nos ab ecclesia pendeat et quidem unice, pendeat.—Ibid., tomus secundus, p. 39, ed. Cotta.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!